《The Girl Who Cured the Crazy BOSS is Majestic and Mighty》


 CH 1

    ¡°I presume you¡¯ve heard of Lady Jin Yu¡¯s temper so I won¡¯t go into the details. Just remember this. Do not disobey the lady. Otherwise, you should know what the consequences will be.¡±


    The housekeeper of Tian Feng Manor snapped coldly as he walked, crossing his hands. His dark tone and occasional backward gaze emitted a superior and arrogant demeanour.


    Behind the housekeeper, followed a young man dressed in blue, who kept his head down respectfully with a perfect smile on his face as he listened to the housekeeper¡¯s teachings.


    Seeing that the young man obediently heeded his instructions, the initial gloomy tone of the Tian Feng housekeeper changed for the better. The housekeeper thought about the troubles the previous chosen servants had created, and warned: ¡°It is a blessing for you to be selected to serve Lady Jin Yu. You must cherish it, don¡¯t do anything that will upset the Lady. Otherwise not only be you, but everyone from the Qing Hu Clan will be implicated. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fu Wang understands. I will take good care of Lady Jin Yu.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of dissatisfaction on his face as he said that and he seems obedient, which is reassuring.


    However, his inner feelings didn¡¯t match the gentle look on his face. He lowered his head to see the magnificent walkway made of white jade under his feet, his eyes as though covered by a hidden mist.


    It is widely known in the world of Meng Ze that the Tian Feng family¡¯s pride is Tian Feng Jin Yu. She is the most highly-respected lady in the Tian Hu Clan and along with her high status, came her tyranny.


    It could be due to the fact that she is born from the union of the Demonic Tian Hu Clan and the Deities, which tabooed heaven¡¯s laws. Tian Feng Jin Yu was granted unimaginable, natural-borned powers but at the same time, also cursed by the heavens. When she was ten years old, she went berserk and devoured half of the people in Tian Feng Manor of Tian Hu Clan. Ever since then, she became more and more violent, seeking pleasure in swallowing and killing servants. It became a routine for her to kill someone every two days.


    The great world of Meng Ze honours the ones with strength. Especially Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s superior status, she didn¡¯t care about other normal high-ranking demon clans, let alone killing a few of those from low-ranking demon clans. No number of deaths by her hand will change her status.


    Demons from clans of little to no ranking like Fu Wang who are sent here, are only meant to be tortured by Tian Feng Jin Yu. Just for her pleasure. Although their official job description is to serve her, but it is an unspoken truth in Meng Ze that these low-ranking demons will not live more than three days.


    Fu Wang was born from a servant of Qing Hu Clan that was tied to Tian Hu Clan. Not long after his birth, his mother passed away and since then, there was no one in the Qing Hu Clan who truly cared for him. In Meng Ze, it was the survival of the fittest so while growing up, he struggled to survive.


    Unlike the other demon foxes who looked beautiful and charming, Fu Wang is very handsome to the point of elegance. His looks paired with his modest and gentle demeanor kept him safe and brought convenience for him as everyone naturally loves beautiful things. It is a pity that it was also the cause for him being sent to this place.


    A maiden from the Qing Family was secretly infatuated with Fu Wang and in order to improve his life, he didn¡¯t mind leading her on. It was easy. He just had to profess his fake affections for her and Fu Wang would be able to improve his position as a slave. However, there was also a nobleman¡¯s son who was in love with the maiden and couldn¡¯t stand losing her to a lowly slave, so he secretly arranged for him to be sent to the Tian Feng Manor to die.


    No one can steal anything that belongs to Tian Feng Jin Yu, not especially with her violent nature. Therefore, since being forced to step foot into the household, Fu Wang gave up all hope that the maiden would come to his rescue. No, I should say that Fu Wang didn¡¯t believe that when he¡¯s in danger, someone would save him because all demons are cold-hearted. Regardless of how deeply they love, they will not risk their life.


    While walking slowly behind the housekeeper, Fu Wang has been racking his brains for ways to save himself. Even if the only thing left in store for him is death, he will not give in to fate and wait for his demise. In his 20 odd years of life, he has been mocked by others because of his status. Even though he had fallen into countless traps, he had always managed to survive till now. He will definitely be able to save himself from danger this time.


    Who knows? This is still an opportunity. Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s noble status and immense power would undeniably be a reliable support unlike any other, for him. If it¡¯s not for the high risk of death that everyone avoids, a slave like him wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this close to Tian Feng Jin Yu. If only he can make use of her¡­


    The housekeeper who was walking in front of him stopped behind an ornate wooden door. Fu Wang stopped his train of thoughts, regained his composure and stood there, following the housekeeper.


    After hearing the housekeeper¡¯s previous arrogant tone, it was as if he were a different person. The housekeeper bowed and spoke with politeness, ¡°Lady Jin Yu, your servant Chang Yuan has come to bring you news.¡±


    After a long time has passed, a faint female voice can be heard permeating from inside the house, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The housekeeper kept his signature smile and hurriedly replied: ¡°The new slave has arrived to serve you, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Silence came after Lady Jin Yu¡¯s reply. The housekeeper turned to face Fu Wang, hinting him to go over. Fu Wang walked to the side of the door and greeted softly, ¡°Fu Wang of Qing Hu Clan is here to serve you, my Lady.¡±


    There was no reply so the housekeeper gave Fu Wang a little push. Following the motion from the push, Fu Wang opened the door and walked in.


    The interior was spacious, with tall columns and large curtains made of fine yarn that are impossible to get on the market. The valuable Han Ling flower, that even the Qing Clan¡¯s leader rarely got to use ¡ª that helps to increase the users¡¯ spiritual powers ¡ª is being used as decoration in a vase¡­to think that this place held so many luxury items astounded him. But there is one thing that Fu Wang couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off of. It wasn¡¯t the expensive and rare items but the dark silhouette on the long couch. As much as he tried to avoid it, he couldn¡¯t help but to notice it at the corner of his eye. Whoever or whatever that was, it made him shiver.


    That thing, or that person, is the one whom everyone fears¡­Tian Feng Jin Yu. According to the rumours, she is an uncompromising monster. Anyone who dared to look at her will get their heads crushed by her. Sensing her evil presence, Fu Wang didn¡¯t dare to be reckless and knew that he had to be cautious.


    However, the lady that was said to be brutal, to the point that no one could look at her and liked to listen to human skulls as if they were seashells, was sitting at a vantage point in the huge hall. As she looked down at the harmless new slave, she felt in her heart a piercing pain as if having been hit in the balls. Yes, although she has no balls, the sensation she felt was akin to that.


    Just two days ago, she wasn¡¯t called Tian Feng Jin Yu but Shu Yu. She was just an ordinary female university senior student who was about to graduate. She would never have imagined that she would experience such madness like transmigrating, especially not into the book. Fuck my life.


    If she could go back, she would go onto a blogger¡¯s WeiBo (China¡¯s equivalent of Twitter or Facebook) that liked to post questions at midnight such as, ¡°What is the one thing you most regret doing?¡± She would have written: ¡°In this life, I most regret reading a novel before sleeping.¡±


    If only she hadn¡¯t read the novel before going to bed, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have such bad luck of transcending into the novel. It was bad enough to have transcended into the story. Worse still, her identity in the story was simply cannon fodder. Her character was only mentioned in the male lead¡¯s memories, in a single chapter with less than a hundred words.


    Simply saying, she is the perverted woman who will bring great harm to this male supporting character and ultimately be killed by him. Moreover, this particular male supporting character who would be responsible for her death, is the guy who is standing in front of her¡­Fu Wang. It would¡¯ve been fine if he was merely just the male supporting character but he is also the kingpin, the high-up BOSS.


    Now you might be thinking¡­what¡¯s the BOSS? He¡¯s the one that stays alive till the end and keeps creating trouble for the male and female leads. He¡¯s a crazy, cool, boundless character that has a evil charm, wisdom beyond the heavens and infinite power.


    Having read the book titled¡¶Overlord¡·, Shu Yu was clear about Fu Wang¡¯s attributes. He has the typical attributes of a BOSS: Intelligent, powerful, good-looking, moral character, martial arts skills. At the start, before Shu Yu found out about his identity as the BOSS, she was hopelessly in love with him. He was the only reason she read the novel. If she hadn¡¯t found out about his additional attribute of being insane¡­


    Speaking of which, we have to talk about the damn book that Shu Yu read before going to bed. It had a cheesy plot that was trendy a few years ago, which evoked feelings of nostalgia, with only some slightly different details.


    The story goes that after losing her country to another country¡¯s king, the princess¡¯ parents were killed. She fled with her loyal guards, but along the way, they encountered the enemy king, and they actually fell in love! Emotional drama ensues with palace power struggles filled with games of taunts, captivity, abortion, miscarriage, false accusations and misunderstandings. The female lead was terribly abused ¡ª both body and mind. The king and the princess both perished together in the end. After reading this ending, Shu Yu felt like dregs ¡ª like a piece of dying shit.


    Were it not for her friend who constantly, enthusiastically pledged that the novel is a good read, that the male supporting lead, Fu Wang, is absolutely Shu Yu¡¯s cup of tea. She would¡¯ve broken her computer after reading it halfway through.


    The female lead is a masochist and this makes the world worry, even if it¡¯s just a little! Getting revenge for your parents and country against the one who took everything away from you is absolutely different, do you not understand? Besides, what¡¯s good about that scumbag male lead? There¡¯s nothing wrong and unforgiving in not choosing the perverted male supporting character aka the BOSS. But the young loyal guard that protects the female lead isn¡¯t bad either. Why must she be so insistent in choosing that cancerous male lead, who is a male-partner deterrent!


    Thinking that there would be a turn of events later in the novel with the scumbag male lead tortured, Shu Yu persevered through the emotional rollercoaster and finished the whole novel. She just couldn¡¯t take it anymore, it was too engrossing. Maybe it was her resentment that transcended her into the world of Meng Ze.


    But! Looking at Fu Wang¡¯s tattered outfit, it is unfitting for a supporting character to even stand next to the main character! I bet it takes half a day to put the pieces of puzzle together to guess his identity. What¡¯s the use of this guy?


    Ah¡­there¡¯s still one thing that makes Shu Yu go all weak. That is¡­in this traditional nostalgic novel, the author also added a bit of fantasy in order to pursue a new idea. That the species of the supporting male character is a fox demon, different from the leading characters¡¯ species.


    The story begins with the depiction of the fall of the female lead¡¯s country. It wasn¡¯t until after 30 pages that the supporting male character appeared. His fox demon identity and his past was only briefly mentioned, nothing more. The only useful thing about writing this setting is only making him a bit more cool. What use does it have? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s only value is as good as brushing hair?


    At the thought of reading the novel that held countless ideas yesterday, Shu Yu is still unsure about her situation of being in-the-book. She schooled her expression, Jin Yu¡¯s eyes narrowing to give off a savage look. She could feel her heart pounding fast.


    After reminiscing the past, Shu Yu reluctantly pulled her thoughts back to the present situation. Ah, now standing in front of her is one who looks more timid than the typical daughter-in-law who meets her in-laws, he is the novel¡¯s BOSS.


    Before the BOSS identity was revealed, it was a gentle guy who appeared on screen. It goes way back in the blistering cold snow, where the female lead was misunderstood by the male lead that she had a miscarriage. Filled with grief, she jumped into a lake out of despair. Out of the blue, a distant sound of the zither was heard. Then on the edge of the lake where white plum blossoms grew, a small boat slowly emerged. On the boat sat an elegant man, dressed in white, playing the zither. It is as if he, the celestial being of the white blossoms lake, heard her cries.


    Fu Wang brought her back to his retreat to take care of her. It was then that the innocent Shu Yu couldn¡¯t control her cries of excitement and wished that she was in the female lead¡¯s shoes. At that time, Shu Yu hated the female lead who did not love the gentle Fu Wang. It was only after the female lead opened herself up, that she realised that this gentle male supporting character is actually the BOSS. It was from Fu Wang¡¯s untimely dark change of demeanor into a more sick and gloomy, deranged nature that revealed himself.


    He took no one seriously. Even towards the female lead, he is just like any other mental patient whereby he could be kind one moment and crazy at another. In order to make her stay, he did many crazy things to the female lead. It is because of Fu Wang¡¯s actions that left Shu Yu in tatters.


    To sum up all of the above, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t confront her mixed feelings. All these feelings can be summed up into one word: ¡°Loved¡±. Why can¡¯t he be a gentleman?!


    Besides not being the gentle guy she was hoping for, Shu Yu was afraid of him. That is because in the novel, she was killed by Fu Wang! Shu Yu spent the whole night trying to understand Jin Yu¡¯s character and what the author wrote about Fu Wang¡¯s past. Shu Yu remembered that Fu Wang suffered a lot in the past and to make things worse, he met the sadistic female demon. Jin Yu tortured him badly countless times and one day, Fu Wang went crazy and murdered her miserably.


    That¡¯s right. Shu Yu¡¯s current identity is that of the sadistic female demon. She was destined to be killed by Fu Wang.


    Thinking for her own life, is it wrong for Shu Yu to think to¡­.kill him first? Firstly, she couldn¡¯t accept the mere thought of ending a life. She can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s over the line! Secondly, she did love Fu Wang despite knowing what he will do to her in the future. She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him!


    Then again, what can the supporting character do to her? Shu Yu knew that if she didn¡¯t succeed in getting rid of Fu Wang first¡­and what if both of them held grudges for each other? Scratching her head all night, she made up her mind to be nice to him so that there would be no room for grudges. Isn¡¯t that a happy ending everyone wants ~ If there is no other way, she could always send him far far away ~


    The idea is great but she had yet to prepare herself mentally. Who would have known that just after she¡¯d made up her mind, the person is already here. So she is currently nervous and totally unsure of what to do.


    Shu Yu had that unfathomable gaze on her face, yet she didn¡¯t realise the slender figure standing in front of her. When the sudden realisation hit her, Fu Wang was already bowing and kissing the hem of her skirt as if full of devotion and love.


    ¡°My Lady, let your servant Fu Wang serve you.¡±


    No no no! I¡¯m an upright person, I won¡¯t let you serve me! I won¡¯t! Of course, Shu Yu was frightened at this situation as she scurried back, pulling away her long skirt.


    Sensing as if he had committed an incorrigible sin, Fu Wang kneeled down immediately: ¡°I have done something sinful and angered My Lady, please punish me.¡± At the same time in his mind, he is trying to analyse everything that had happened till now. It was obvious that nothing major had happened when he was nearing Tian Feng Household, the initial default reaction he expected from Lady Jin Yu was put off after her unexpected, sudden refusal.


    Fu Wang is perspective and is used to analyzing things, but it¡¯s only until now that he could not make sense of Lady Jin Yu¡¯s mood; whether it is anger or impatience¡­he couldn¡¯t tell.


    Lady Jin Yu of the Tian Feng Clan¡­it is as the legends say: She has unpredictable mood swings. On one hand, Fu Wang begs for divine punishment while on the other, he is silently waiting for disaster to fall upon him.


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    You can control whatever you say, but you can¡¯t control the hands which writes this novel.


    Despite being so busy like a dog, I still want to write. I couldn¡¯t be bothered, this is life for you, the most important thing is to stay happy! [doge][meow~]


    Hmm, there will be new content around every week or every fortnight¡­


    Hurry and love me or else I will be forever singleeee~


    Love me, are you scared?


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Proofreader: Marise


    Editor: Sugakookie

 CH 2

    Partially edited


    Crap! I¡¯m going to die! (زÊÙ: Used as an exclamation, usually in the face of very serious danger) If the BOSS asks me to lay with him and I refuse, would he be humiliated and in anger, come for my pathetic life someday in the future? Ahhhhh!


    No no no, calm down. I need to think about what the actual Tian Feng Jin Yu would do. Shu Yu thought about the bloody scenarios and almost puked in disgust.


    In the past, whenever Tian Feng Jin Yu came across such a situation she would put on a charming, evil smile as she placed her hand on the person¡¯s head. Then with a crack, she would crush her victim¡¯s head and gaze upon the corpse that was a blur of flesh and blood together with the splattered brains that looked like tofu, as she let out a chorus of maniacal laughter.


    Could she do that? Of course not! If Shu Yu was able to kill the BOSS, she wouldn¡¯t be having this dilemma!


    However, if she had to comply with the BOSS, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it too. Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that she was a child in her previous life. The actual Tian Feng Jin Yu was also a child! While we¡¯re on this topic, Tian Feng Jin Yu is really a qualified and competent pervert. In her entire life, besides killing and torturing demons, she had no other interest. Anyway, every demon that was sent to warm her bed would be killed by her before they could serve their purpose. Simpy tragic.


    So, following Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s consistent path of ferocity, if she was so afraid of angering the BOSS that she agreed to lay with him, won¡¯t that ruin her character¡¯s image? What if someone notices? Especially the BOSS, his IQ is astoundingly high.


    How would she be able to protect Jin Yu¡¯s character and the BOSS¡¯ fragile heart, protect his current character that hadn¡¯t had time to become perverted. Can anybody tell me?


    In these short moments, light years have crossed in Shu Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°100 tragic endings for being unable to solve this issue¡± This topic would expand to countless associations. She got nervous the more she thought about it and once that happened, she subconsciously emitted a chill. Oh no, because the one residing within Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s body is currently her, the valiant power is also hers. Shu Yu¡¯s lack of control over Jin Yu¡¯s powers plus her anxiety caused this tragedy to happen.


    Absorbed in her nervous thoughts, Shu Yu unconsciously released waves of power, causing the BOSS that was currently weak to spit out blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haha, it can¡¯t get any better than this, Shu Yu thought with despair.


    Having just vomited blood, Fu Wang struggled to kneel properly and with added respect, he lowered his head and said, ¡°The death of this servant is inadequate. I plead with your ladyship not to ruin your health over this lowly servant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± She could¡¯ve sworn she heard the BOSS¡¯ hatred rising like a notification tone, hahaha. Shu Yu fell to her knees mentally.


    (Editing has been done halfway through the paragraph below. Please be kind about any errors you may or may not find. Thank You ^^)


    It can¡¯t go on like this, it needs to end soon otherwise things will definitely take a turn for the worse. Waahhh! Despite it being an agonising predicament to be in, Shu Yu is determined with conviction as tough as nails to survive through this. She raised her hand and crushed a flower vase beside her. Shu Yu schooled her face with a raw, ice cold smile, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Fu Wang had honestly believed he would experience more punishments, even death, according to the rumours. Shock slapped itself onto his eyes like a bandaid. Today, Tian Feng Jin Yu literally just let him off with only such a minor injury. Regardless whether or not Jin Yu has any other plans for him, at least Fu Wang is safe right now. As of from now on, how would Fu Wang deal with this sadist who has constant mood swings? Apprehensive, he would need more time to observe and scheme in order to manipulate her Ladyship.


    Fu Wang prostrated towards Shu Yu, and quickly left the ginormous Hua Li Hall, silently. The moment his figure disappears behind the door, Shu Yu¡¯s act of evil charm turned into a state of an insufferable shit sack within a second. She crawled onto the couch and prep for her funeral.


    Looking at the BOSS¡¯ pale face, his unbreaking stature as he walked out, and the blood left at the corner of his lips, did he truly suffer such a heavy wound? After attaining such immense power for not long, Shu Yu is still not used to it. She does not know the weight of her ignorance ¡ª the lack in control. Therefore, she did not account for the consequences of what happened earlier, of how much she could hurt someone.


    Looking at this green and innocent BOSS of his early years, who looks like he is going to fall at the slightest touch, he truly couldn¡¯t hold a candle to that magnificent pervert from his later debut. What if he was crushed to death by the leakage of her domineering aura¡­ Shu Yu felt the need to go after him to check on him. She is a powerful demoness after all, tailing could never expose her identity..


    Reassured, Shu Yu peels off her wide overcoat. With only her middle-layered, vermillion top, she slipped out of the hall and chased after Fu Wang.


    Fu Wang strolls very slowly, not just due to his wounds, but to cognize the people towards the cause of his injuries. A lowly servant, who hurt when he was serving Tian Feng Jin Yu. Isn¡¯t it a natural case?


    Lady Jin Yu¡¯s residence is Tian Feng Manor¡¯s most gorgeous hall, with the wealthiest spiritual flow, and was dubbed as Tian Xin Island. The paradise has its own island that sits in the middle of the spiritual lake that is as pleasant and warm as the Spring. A diversity of flowers and trees filled with spiritual energy sheltered by a pavilion crafted with finesse, surrounded by exquisitely ornamented architecture. A blanket of white fog, condensed by the mass of spiritual energy, covers the island. It¡¯s beauty, comparable to a celestial setting.


    Simply by just walking along this haven, simply by just breathing in that air, Fu Wang¡¯s wounds were almost healed. He lowered his eyes. It was no wonder that Tian Feng Jin Yu would be so schedulely brutal and savage. There are still so many clans that wished to send their people here. This is a such a phenomenal place to train. The only issue is that those that enter will have to treasure their lives to survive.


    (This translation is done by @iluska&maelani translations. If you¡¯re reading this anywhere else, please come over to our site. Thank You ^^ ?)


    Walking past a small garden, Fu Wang heard youthful laughter. Looking up, he saw young, eminent men and women, grasping freshly picked flowers, walking towards him.


    On this island, there is only one mistress. Tian Feng Jin Yu. Everyone else is underneath her, to serve her. It¡¯s just that the servants have their own ranks and grades as well, and like Fu Wang, these ordinary branch members came here to curry favour. To grant Tian Feng Jin Yu her sadistic pleasure. On the other hand, the ones in front of him, who are filled arrogance, have both credentials and fetching appearances. They are Tian Hu Clan¡¯s young aristocrats.


    Those nobles are treasured the moment they were borned into the world, with their lives led far better than any ordinary fox demons. For formalities, they were sent here to serve Tian Feng Jun Yu but are in fact here to train. No doubt the elders that sent them here couldn¡¯t deny the hopes of having their favoured children be fawned over by Tian Feng Jin Yu.


    However, with Jin Yu being as per usual, she would not care about them despite whatever background they have. She will heinously kill them for the audacity to take advantage of her, or even as simply as unpleasant sight. Due to this, the prides of these noble clans could only stay far far away from the Lady.


    While they couldn¡¯t be near her, those with lower status were able to do so. Even when they know it is a one way ticket to death, the nobles feel indignant, and among these servants, some aren¡¯t murdered by Jin Yu but by the nobles as well.


    Within this harsh hierarchy, those born with a silver platter have always felt egoistic whether it is displayed on their faces or not.


    Fu Wang stopped walking and bowed in salutations. The group of nobles stopped their chatter, with demure interest, they checked him out from head to toe, with eyes filled with contempt. A miserable and shabby, lowly servant.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before, are you new?¡± A young man smugly asked. It was as if every sentence was a benevolent gift bestowed to Fu Wang.


    These stereotypes, Fu Wang has seen countless of them and he knew very clearly on how to deal with them. With great fear laced into his tone, he submissively answered, ¡°This servant was sent from Qing Hu Clan.¡±


    With absolute zero interest, the nobles ignored him after he spoke and left. Fu Wang remained hunched as he listened to their soft laughter ¡ª discussing his fate in unfiltered mockery.


    ¡°Just another punching bag sent to be played with, I bet he wouldn¡¯t even last past 3 days.¡±


    ¡°That might not be true, the last time, that one only lasted for half a day~¡±


    ¡°Hahaha~ Why don¡¯t we have bet, let¡¯s see in what way will he die?¡±


    Fu Wang rose to his stature, and he looked at their retreating figures. His mouth curled to form a mere trace of a smile as he continued to walk along the path strewed with flowers on either side. There weren¡¯t many people on the Island, and this time he didn¡¯t encounter anyone as he hurriedly retreated back into his room.


    This room compared to the other rooms on this Island, is simply a world apart. This is probably the most rundown house in the whole of Tian Xin Island. The only good thing about this place is its secludedness, with the exception of those ramshackled old straw huts. There is only a moss-covered well and an old tree with two or three fully bloomed flowers. No one would seem even pass by here.


    Seeing this, Fu Wang wasn¡¯t the tiniest bit surprised. After all, those who stayed here never lived long. Who would care about its next living occupants¡¯ comfort? Having a place to stay is good enough.


    There wasn¡¯t much furnishings and decorations inside the house just a bed and an old wooden cabinet. In the pile of debris, Fu Wang found a copper bowl, and he went outside to scoop some water from the well. He placed the bowl on the only 3-legged wooden bench and begun to wash his face. The blood he spew from before left a bloody stain, his shirt had patches blood stained all over too.


    Fu Wang stood before his acting basin. As he reached out for the cooling water, his eyes involuntarily darted to the reflection upon the water surface, a red silhouette was squatting on one of the beams. For a moment, he turned stiff, but soon later he relaxed, he washed his face as though nothing had happened.


    Droplets of water hanged on the hairs near his temples, and slid to his cheeks. The beads of water tremble on his eyelashes. Due to the trifling quiver across the water surface, ripples formed and blurred the image of the red silhouette.


    From watching many historical dramas that had people try to kill someone by poisoning their drinks,  Shu Yu who was squatting on the beam, thought she had hidden herself well but was in fact discovered. At this moment she was evaluating this broken house, and was struck with a dilemma again. She is considering whether to give the BOSS a new place to live, but how is she going to support him secretly and develop his character value?


    According to the novel descriptions, he is undoubtedly a suspecting person. If Shu Yu would to do this directly, he would suspect that she was up to no good. How about the next time when he does something, she would find an excuse to reward him?


    Shu Yu realised that Fu Wang is standing by the window holding the basin of water, instead of being by the bench. It must be due to the insufficient light by the bench, she didn¡¯t give it much thought, and once again she began to think of ways to benefit him.


    When Fu Wang adjusted the basin of water to the best angle, he could finally confirm that the vermillion silhouette is Tian Feng Jin Yu, who is supposed to be in the great hall. The very same girl who had a ice cold smile, squatted on his dust covered, roof beams, her skirt lifted up to reveal her snow white undergarments and hair wrapped in spider webs. Mannerless.


    Fu wang hymned, ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A silent moment later, he didn¡¯t show a hint of indifference and continued to wash his face. At the same time, his droopy eyes covered the surprise in his eyes. Even knowing that one day, someone will be after his life. Hiding in the dark, watching him, Fu Wang even had to act oblivious about it. He acted normally as he poured away the water. Pretending to be exhausted he looked towards the creaking wooden bed, carefully controlling his breathing, and went into a fake state of deep sleep.


    While Fu Wang is faking his sleep, he is guessing what are Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s intention. He heard quite a few rumours about her. The term ¡°brutal murder¡± is inseparable for her; a monster who advocates power has the people¡¯s respect, and there are those who hate the way she does things finding her detestable. Besides all this stereotypes of her, he does not understand what kind of person she is.


    It is highly unlikely that no one could interpret Jin Yu as a person as no one dared to go near her, those who tried to have been killed by her. Then what about him, is he able to do what other monsters could not?


    No, he must do it, and he must be able to do it. So what if Jin Yu observed that he is a weak and inmenacing servant is of no use. He couldn¡¯t let her suspect and hate him even in the slightest bit.


    He must do everything possible to be in her good books, he needs to gain the support and leverage that this person can provide. To change his own destiny. To make sure no one can bully those of crippled status! A person with no dignity is like a speck of dust, that anyone could just step on any day. He is convicted to stop living a life like that, and that one day, he will be the one that steps on those that look down on him!


    Gazing over at the clothed Fu Wang lying on the tattered bed, soundly asleep, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Even if she knew that her current stats are higher than the BOSS, but thinking about the ending, she felt nervous whenever she sees the BOSS. Worried over him would only manifest a darkness in the pit of her belly. The day of reckoning would come.


    Since he is sleeping, should Shu Yu check out his injury? Thinking about it, Shu Yu jumped off the beam like a thief, approached Fu Wang slowly. Extending her hand out to feel his pulse, she retreated and covered her face even before she touched him. She doesn¡¯t even know how to take a pulse, reading those martial arts novels are just like what fantasy novels said about taking a pulse. Something about running the inner spiritual power in a course to find out about the gravity of the injury. More advice on technicalities please!


    The original Tian Feng Jin Yu definitely only knows about techniques to kill, she has never helped  to detect and treat their injuries and the sort. So what is Shu Yu going to do now?


    The saddest reminder is that there can be no other situation as horrible as now, the injured and weakened BOSS lies in front of you, yet you don¡¯t know what to do.


    Fu Wang became extremely weary when Jin Yu got near him. He was careful to be alert and when she reached her arm out, he held his breath. He reacted hastily pretending to be normal. The great thing is she did not sense his uneasiness. He slowly lets his guard down and steadies his heart.


    But then again, what was Tian Feng Jin Yu trying to do?

 CH 3

    What is Tian Feng Jin Yu planning to do? If Shu Yu could hear Fu Wang¡¯s vigilant and confused thoughts, she would definitely tell him, with a red face, that she just wanted to check on his wounds and would never do anything bad to him.


    Shu Yu stood beside Fu Wang¡¯s bed and stared at his sleeping position like a pervert. She stood there for a long time, feeling helpless.


    It¡¯s not her fault if the healing skills are not activating!


    As Fu Wang lay on the bed, the weight in his heart became heavier. Tian Feng Jin Yu is staring at him so intensely, is she preparing to kill him at any moment? As the both of them silently confronted their thoughts, Shu Yu had a sudden realisation.


    She is currently Tian Feng Jin Yu! What does Tian Feng Jin Yu have the most of? Of course it¡¯s not an island of slaves but the Tian Feng Household¡¯s supply of treasures, spiritual herbs and medicines! All those items fit into an eighty one storey tower. She doesn¡¯t know how to treat injuries but if she could just get any one of those elixirs from the tower and secretly add it into the BOSS¡¯ drink, the problem would be solved.


    Thinking about it, Shu Yu was extremely pleased with herself as she snapped her fingers. Realising it might not have been a good move, she looked to see that Fu Wang was turning in his bed as if he¡¯d be waking up soon. Secretly screaming that she¡¯d messed up, Shu Yu reacted quickly and leaped past the damaged and crumbling wooden door. In a breath, she rushed to the foot of the pagoda at the heart of Tianxin Island. With one hand on a small tree sapling beside her, she grasped her chest with the other and gasped, ¡°Oh my gosh, that was close.¡±


    Wait a minute, isn¡¯t there something wrong? Even if she gets caught, the BOSS can¡¯t lay a finger on her. At most, he¡¯d get suspicious, scheme against her and finally kill her off¡­¡­forget it, no more thinking. The thought of it makes her heart uneasy to the point that she doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. The feeling of having just finished the original novel and so, to still be immersed in the ¡°BOSS is very scary even though his beautiful and gentle looks are attractive but when he goes crazy, it¡¯s really terrifying¡± Who can understand this complicated feeling?


    She silently cursed as she went into the tower to search for a healing elixir. Everything in this pagoda belongs to Tian Feng Jin Yu and unless she permits it, no one can enter and since she doesn¡¯t have OCD, the things inside looked unusually messy.


    The spiritual herb bottles aren¡¯t placed in the cabinets but randomly piled on the ground; various spiritual weapons and instruments are stuffed in a small box like a pile of broken iron and copper; various jade scriptures are scattered all over the floor with other treasures, all piled in a corner chaotically. Just the first storey and it¡¯s already this messy, you don¡¯t have to guess to know the condition of the other eighty storeys.


    Upon stepping into the tower, Shu Yu could feel her OCD and sorting habit that had plagued her for many years relapsed again. In that moment, she forgot about the weak BOSS who was groaning in bed [Not at all], she only had one thought, that is ¡°How can these things be placed so messily! I can¡¯t, it¡¯s unbearable, my small universe is going to explode!¡±


    Like a hardworking little bee, Shu Yu used the spiritual powers in her body to arrange the dusty treasures neatly. With half of the first storey tidied up, she straightened up to see that the place was much neater than before, feeling very pleased. She suddenly snapped out of this ¡®magical painting¡¯, remembering that she was not here to clean the pagoda but to find a medicine for BOSS.


    Oh my god! Thinking about it, BOSS is still waiting for her to save him! Shu Yu used her strong (?) willpower to forcefully suppress her OCD and grabbed a bottle of elixir beside her. Gritting her teeth, she turned away so she wouldn¡¯t have to look at the place that urgently needed tidying and immediately rushed out of the tower, heading for the BOSS¡¯ small cottage.


    She creeped into the small straw hut only to see that the BOSS had already awoken and was putting on his outer clothings. So he just changed his clothes? If she¡¯d arrived slightly earlier she would¡¯ve gotten to see his naked~body!? How could this be, if she¡¯d known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have dawdled and came here earlier! Such! A! Pity!


    No, she isn¡¯t coveting the BOSS¡¯ body, not one bit! Shu Yu crouched on the beam as she reflected on her thoughts, striving to be a calm person.


    Below her, because of Shu Yu¡¯s peeping behavior, Fu Wang¡¯s alertness had been raised, he had long realised that the figure on the beam had appeared again.


    The demon clan have acute senses, especially Fu Wang who had grown up in that kind of environment. However, it hadn¡¯t even been two days since Shu Yu became Tian Feng Jin Yu so she wasn¡¯t aware of it, causing the tragedy of her peeping behavior being discovered in minutes.


    Fu Wang finished dressing and went to fetch some water. Looking at the reflection in the water, he saw that Jin Yu¡¯s image was worse than before. Who knows exactly where she went in that period of time, she had dust on her clothes and both of her long sleeves are still rolled up.


    Even the Qing Hu Clan ladies would absolutely not let anyone see their unkempt image, much less the distinguished Tian Feng Jin Yu. How can she let herself look so undignified?


    A question rose from the bottom of his heart again, this, really is Tian Feng Jin Yu?


    Unaware that within that short period of time, the BOSS had already begun to suspect her identity, Shu Yu was still crouching on the beam, sighing about how the BOSS really loves to be clean, having already washed his face twice. Now, how is she going to put the medicine in his tea?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Shu Yu sees Fu Wang bringing in a freshly boiled kettle of water from a small stove outside. Oh, there is no tea here, so the BOSS can only drink plain water. BOSS did it beautifully, he is fair and considerate indeed!


    Seizing the moment that he left to put the kettle outside, Shu Yu jumped down agilely from the beam and broke a leg in the process. She gathers herself at a small table nearby and aligns the elixir bottle grasped in her hands to the old kettle, dropping a drop into it.


    Not that she¡¯s petty, but through Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s memories, she found out that this elixir is of high quality. What if she puts too much and BOSS¡¯ weak body can¡¯t handle it.


    Outside the cottage, Fu Wang bent over to put down the kettle before casually looking up. Through a gap in the crumbling wall, he saw Tian Feng Jin Yu jump down from the beam and add some kind of drug in his teapot before going back to crouch on the beam.


    Fu Wang: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Straw cottages¡¯ wall: Too old, there are gaps and holes everywhere. Blame me? [doge]


    Fu Wang paused and put the kettle on a small earthen stove beside the wall before entering the house. Did Tian Feng Jin Yu actually not realise that he¡¯d already discovered her, or is she doing this on purpose? Doing this to test him, or simply just for fun, or perhaps some other reason he doesn¡¯t know of?


    Even though many thoughts were flowing through his mind, Fu Wang¡¯s face remained calm. Crouched on the beam, Shu Yu watched as the BOSS walked to the table, as if preparing to pour a cup of water. Her face showed an expression of ¡°That¡¯s it, quickly drink it¡±, the BOSS staggered and accidentally knocked over the table, causing it to fall apart and the old teapot follows it, shattering into pieces. The hot water spills all over the floor and sharp-eyed Shu Yu notices that BOSS had scalded his hand.


    Not only did you not get to drink the elixir but you also scalded your hands, BOSS why are you so careless! Shu Yu watched as Fu Wang picked up the broken pieces of the teapot and table before walking out of the cottage. Her heart felt uneasy as she crouched on the beam, deciding then and there that she would look for more opportunities from here.


    (This translation is done by @iluska&maelani translations. If you¡¯re reading this anywhere else, please come over to our site. Thank You ^^ ?)


    On the other hand, Fu Wang felt more restless. He¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t trust anyone so when he saw that Tian Feng Jin Yu had spiked his drink, he wouldn¡¯t drink it no matter what. However, he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t drink it, she would be dissatisfied, so he could only pretend to accidentally shatter the teapot.


    Since Tian Feng Jin Yu didn¡¯t openly show herself, that must mean that she had her own considerations. At least she didn¡¯t throw a big fuss and end his life because he accidentally broke the teapot and ruined her plan. He seems to have walked out normally but only he knows that he was on edge when stepping out the door, ready for Tian Feng Jin Yu to retaliate at any moment.


    But she didn¡¯t, even when he¡¯d walked out of the room, she remained there. It seems like he¡¯d guessed correctly that for some unknown reason, Tian Feng Jin Yu cannot openly appear in front of him. Yet she definitely wants to do something to him but he doesn¡¯t know the whole story so he can only be passive.


    Sitting by the well and drinking the cold water to quench his thirst, Fu Wang lifted his head to see the sky. It¡¯s already noon. It seems that he¡¯s been forgotten by the people on the island as no one had come to deliver his lunch. Lower-ranking demons aren¡¯t comparable to higher-ranking demons and they have to survive like the ordinary humans living outside of Meng Ze, by eating three meals a day.


    Although he is used to looking weak so that people will find him harmless, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he will put himself at a disadvantage. If possible, he will try to maintain himself in the best condition. Feeling his own injury, he¡¯s glad that while he was in bed just now, he ran his own spiritual powers to heal his injuries. It¡¯s already almost healed to the point that travelling past the mountain behind him shouldn¡¯t pose a problem. Since no one is delivering his food, he¡¯ll just have to look for it.


    Fu Wang calculated his chances and went straight into the mountain forest not far from behind the cottage. Tian Xin island is enormous and among them, there¡¯s a whole stretch of mountain ranges but near the place where Fu Wang lives, there¡¯s only a small hill.


    Due to the fact that no one has hunted for animals on Tian Xin island before, plus the abundance of spiritual energy, there are many animals on the mountain. Every single one of them live comfortably and have grown to be plump, which is certainly appetizing to the eye.


    As for Shu Yu, she couldn¡¯t understand why the BOSS went into the mountains and after a moment of contemplation, she followed him in. She watches as the BOSS looks down a few rabbit holes before pulling out a huge and fat white rabbit from one of the holes, then using a leaf, he cuts down a few birds standing on the tree branches. He chose all the fatter ones, seeming to be extremely skillful and having done this countless times before.


    In fact, Fu Wang had done this many times before because he was a bastard child born from a female slave, he¡¯d been bullied by the Qing Clan since he was young.


    He had almost never eaten his fill since young and as soon as he could stumble his way around, he learned to look for food. Rabbits and wild chickens would make up rare satisfying meals but he would mostly have to make do with unripe fruits or wild vegetables. It wasn¡¯t until he grew up a little and gradually learned to fix a smile on his face to curry favour, that his life became easier.


    Fu Wang was swift. After catching a rabbit and a few small birds, he began his descend down the mountain. Shu Yu followed behind him, careful to stay unnoticed, but having to keep up with him at the same time was somewhat difficult.


    Although the spiritual power exists in her body, Shu Yu was previously just an ordinary girl and suddenly asking her to use her powers skillfully was like asking a child to pick up a sword and wave it. She can only adjust as she improved her skills, while also continuing her peeping behaviour.


    Fu Wang was grilling the meat outside the house so Shu Yu crouched at a different spot. This time, she even took reference from scenes in various television series, lying on the roof. She didn¡¯t have a choice as the surrounding area only had a single withered tree with no leafs, there was no other place to hide.


    Shu Yu thought that she¡¯d hidden herself well but the reality was that Fu Wang could still see her even if he didn¡¯t want to, especially with her red dress on the cottages¡¯ low roof. As the daylight made everything more conspicuous, no matter how close she stuck to the roof, he¡¯d still notice her. However, Fu Wang behaved as if he really didn¡¯t see her, minding his own business as he took care of the rabbit and small birds, placing them on the grill before starting to fix the broken table.


    The sunlight isn¡¯t blinding but instead feels nice and warm. Tian Xin island has a pleasant climate, a beautiful spring scene and an unknown sweet floral scent drifts even into this remote place. Fu Wang sits beneath the withered tree which looks as though it¡¯s already dead but bizarrely, there¡¯s flowers blooming on a single branch. More strangely, it¡¯s a flower that only blooms in winter, plum blossoms, yet it¡¯s currently blooming in this warm weather.


    When Fu Wang was immersed in fixing the table, two or three white plum blossoms drifted onto his shoulders, falling when he brushed away a few strands of hair.


    Laying on the roof as the fragrance of grilled meat gradually wafted up, Shu Yu realised that she¡¯s a little hungry. As a high-ranking demon Jin Yu doesn¡¯t have to eat everyday but all the high-ranking demons are also particular about these things. Even though they don¡¯t eat these kind of ordinary food, they¡¯ll still consume spiritual water and fruits.


    In the few days that Shu Yu has been here, someone would always bring her three meals a day consisting of spiritual food. At this time, there should also be someone bringing it but she¡¯s still here, looking for a chance to slip him the medicine without arousing his suspicion. Forget it. After all, with Jin Yu¡¯s strange temper, no one would dare to touch her and even if they can¡¯t find her, they¡¯d probably just think that she¡¯s going crazy somewhere.


    With that thought, Shu Yu lay on the roof with a peace of mind, drooling over the fragrant meat. After drinking spiritual water for three days, she really wants to eat some meat but the former Tian Feng Jin Yu never ate meat and found it disgusting. Worried that someone would figure something out, Shu Yu didn¡¯t dare to ask anyone to prepare it. It¡¯s tragic, she wouldn¡¯t get hungry but she was really craving for it.


    Speaking of which, the BOSS is undoubtedly a BOSS. Even a decathlon athlete wouldn¡¯t have been able to do such a highly skilled and dangerous job like the BOSS. Though he was initially weak, BOSS could still enter the mountain to hunt, cook, mend the table and make a stool. Look at him trim the yard, skillfully fix the fence and adeptly clean the house, I give him a 360¡ã spinning clap!


    Come to think of it, when BOSS made his main appearance, he could cure any and all diseases, revive the dead with superb medical skills, has mechanical skills, carry out ¡õ¡õ, do witchcraft, all sorts of unconventional things. He¡¯ll also know a variety of character building zither, chess, painting and calligraphy, know about things that no one else does, like a walking, breathing encyclopedia. Shu Yu feels that her current posture of lying stretched out with her face downwards is especially able to express her current feelings of awe.


    So, if there is a character in a novel that has both high IQ and EQ and is perfect to the point that he doesn¡¯t seem human, he is definitely the BOSS.


    As Shu Yu¡¯s imagination ran wild, there came a rhythmical sound of someone knocking on a wood percussion. Just like that, she fell asleep laying on the roof = = (zzz)


    Ever since she came here, she hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep as she was constantly worried, afraid that she¡¯ll do something wrong and people will find out that she isn¡¯t the original. Afraid that she¡¯ll run into a problem that she cannot solve, afraid that she would never be able to return to her own world, afraid that one day the BOSS, whom she didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d appear, would get rid of her.


    Now that the BOSS she¡¯d been worried about has appeared in front of her, she feels strangely at ease. Once at ease, she fell asleep and slept till dusk, totally unaware that the BOSS was now beside her.


    Fu Wang came onto the roof without making a sound, cautiously stopping when he¡¯s a far distance from Shu Yu. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t made any movement for a while, Fu Wang inched closer, ending up too close to her face, yet she didn¡¯t wake up.


    After much thought, Fu Wang had decided to risk his life to sound her out but there was a strange feeling that he couldn¡¯t express with words. All day, he¡¯d been guessing that perhaps Tian Feng Jin Yu was doing these things deliberately but looking at it now, he had a strong intuition that this ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡± might not be that ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡±.


    Her behaviour was too weird, her attitude towards him was also too weird. In addition, if he stripped away his view of her as his master and just looked at her as a person, apart from her strong manner at the start, he couldn¡¯t see a trace of the violence that Tian Feng Jin Yu should have. He is particularly sensitive to negative emotions but on her, someone who should make him the most fearful, he¡¯s starting to feel that her existence wasn¡¯t a threat to him.


    Perhaps, tonight, he can try to sound her out again. Fu Wang lets out a kind smile as he thinks about it.


    Shu Yu wakes up after a sufficient sleep, opening her eyes to see the orange red sunset that covered half the sky. So she just slept till nightfall? Awaking from her daze, she sat up suddenly like a corpse.


    She remembers that come nighttime, it was Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s routine to abuse someone and at an interval of every three days, someone will be killed. The past two days were coincidentally the calm period so she managed to tide through it. However, BOSS the ¡°single-use toy¡± came today, that is to say that tonight she will be served by BOSS Ah Ah Ah! What is this! Need time to prepare!


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    Comments can be fattening, it¡¯s true. [Look at my honest expression]


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Marise


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Everyone else except me (Sugakookie) will be busy with exams and projects for the next few (?) weeks so some of the posts might be late.


    Also, Marise will not be doing any more translations as she¡¯s very busy and cannot manage her time. I¡¯m still not sure who will be taking over but don¡¯t worry, we will definitely be continuing this.


    Thank you for your support and interest in this translation thus far.

 CH 4

    In the original novel, Tian Feng Jin Yu is completely a cannon fodder, her sole purpose was to torture the supporting male character. In the end in order to win against the supporting male character in a match, she was killed by the vengeful BOSS. The novel basically had no description of her but after Shu Yu attained this body, she¡¯d gained Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s memories too and for the time being, she had been relying on these memories so that she would not slip-up.


    However to Shu Yu, it was as if these memories were separated by a screen, like she¡¯s watching a movie. Although she knows everything, she didn¡¯t have an ounce of awareness, resulting in her giving herself away no matter how cautious she was.


    Suddenly realising that she¡¯d crossed into the novel¡¯s dangerous world, her life constantly hanging on a thread and being a small BOSS that¡¯s destined to die, the fact that Shu Yu didn¡¯t make a big fuss is already considered great emotional control. However, for her to really accept her identity as Tian Feng Jin Yu all of a sudden is not possible, which is why she¡¯s still unaware about all her flaws.


    It¡¯s not as simple as in the novels she¡¯d previously read, whereby with just the original person¡¯s memory, one could immediately become an Oscar winner. To perfectly become the original person is a very difficult thing to do in reality.


    If she hadn¡¯t holed up on Tian Feng Island for the past two days with only about two people seeing her daily and them cowering due to their profound fear of her, afraid to question her even if she did anything unusual, she would¡¯ve already been found out.


    One should know that demons from the Meng Ze world are different from mortals in the mortal world. Most of the demons here have lived a long life and even if they don¡¯t live for long, it¡¯s mostly because everyone is overly concerned about the ¡°law of the jungle¡±.


    With that said, if Shu Yu were to go out for a walk with a harmless disposition that didn¡¯t belong to the original Tian Feng Jin Yu, many demons will immediately grow suspicious of her. The original Tian Feng Jin Yu is a crazy tyrannical killer and that kind of temperament is not something that Shu Yu could imitate with just a cold laugh or sneer. Even if she managed to get by for a while, she could still be very easily exposed.


    Just like this moment, Fu Wang had already begun to suspect her, whether it was his intuition or rational mind, both were telling him that this ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡± is just like a little puppy that¡¯s trying to disguise itself as a ferocious wild wolf.


    Unlike the other slaves on Tian Xin Island who were scared out of their wits by Tian Feng Jin Yu, Fu Wang had only heard rumours about her but hadn¡¯t seen her in person. His impression of her was all superficial, thus he¡¯s able to notice the difference in this ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡± more quickly than others.


    What if she really isn¡¯t Tian Feng Jin Yu? As Fu Wang proceeded towards Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s residence, he lowered his eyes as he pondered over this issue. After a long time, his smirk deepened a little. If she¡¯s not Tian Feng Jin Yu, that would certainly be the best outcome. That way, he would be able to do so much more things, he thinks, that this time he might even get an unexpected pleasant surprise.


    While Shu Yu, who was about to be exposed by the BOSS, hurried back to her residence, extremely worried. She charged into the tall and spacious bedroom and rushed straight into the huge bathing pool linked to the bedroom.


    Everything that Tian Feng Jin Yu uses is the best, just like how this bathing pool is also a spiritual pool which has a calming effect. For someone who seems to be stricken with something akin to a violent illness, only having thoughts of killing, like Tian Feng Jin Yu, she¡¯ll have to soak in the spiritual spring everyday in order to suppress that violent feeling.


    Outsiders know that Tian Feng Jin Yu is tyrannical but don¡¯t know that her violent illness originates from a mixture of the demon clan and god clan blood that she has. She will only continue to get crazier until it becomes incurable. Yet somehow, when the body¡¯s soul was switched, this problem seems to have followed the previous Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s soul and disappeared without a trace.


    However Shu Yu, who didn¡¯t have these perplexing symptoms, is unable to behave in a manner not different from the former Tian Feng Jin Yu. Everyday, she feigned a headache before throwing a temper then soaked in the pool. Normally, she¡¯d have to soak herself for one to two hours but at the thought of BOSS coming to serve her today, she didn¡¯t dare to soak for long, washing herself in a hurry before preparing to get out.


    Unfortunately, the moment she stood up, she heard the BOSS¡¯ voice coming from outside, softly greeting: ¡°Servant Fu Wang is here to serve my Lady.¡±


    This lofty palace hall is built open, spacious and tall. As long as there¡¯s a bit of sound, it can be heard loud and clear. The usual Tian Feng Jin Yu loved it when the cries of the person she¡¯s torturing would resound around the hall, their cries delighting and exciting her, like a pervert. What¡¯s weirder is that Tian Feng Jin Yu likes a sense of openness so in the palace where she lives, there aren¡¯t any partitions like a wall, only a heavy and long curtain that hangs from the tall ceiling dome to the ground. At this moment, Fu Wang is speaking from behind a curtain that is near the spiritual bath.


    (From here only editing done)


    From Shu Yu¡¯s point of view, she can see the curtain¡¯s outline with the shadow of his slim figure bowing down, his soft voice seemed to echo near her ears due to the hall¡¯s width. Shu Yu just thought of taking a quick shower before she regained her cold and mighty composure, but who knew that Fu Wang would return this fast, and even silently return near her, startling her. Her first reaction was to get back into the water and because she was too quick, it caused a loud splash.


    Fu Wang heard it, so he bent down again, and leaned his face sightly, whispering: ¡°My Lady, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing!¡± Shu Yu subconsciously answered back, until she realised that her tone was different from before. She then laughed coldly: ¡°Presumptuous, who allowed you to talk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for talking back, please punish me My Lady.¡± said Fu Wang as he knelt down right outside the curtain.


    Shu Yu saw the way he knelt down, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying. Damn it, what is she even trying to do, even she herself didn¡¯t know the answer to that! If that keeps on going, she will be left far behind in the dust never catching up to the original Jin Yu.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Fu Wang suddenly gave off a soft cough and after he stopped coughing, he immediately spoke weakly: ¡°I¡¯ve angered My Lady, and I¡¯ve committed a grave sin.¡±


    Shu Yu is shocked at this current messy situation, that¡¯s because she still hadn¡¯t had the chance to give the Spiritual Antidote to BOSS that she had gotten before and that is why BOSS is still injured, oh my monster!


    ¡°Leave, I do not want to see you, do not let me see you for the next 2 days.¡± Since BOSS is still not fully recovered, she will let him rest during these 2 days, hopefully then she can still try to give him the Antidote.


    The more pressuring matter here, is that she was afraid of getting along with BOSS. As long as BOSS sees her, Shu Yu will become guarded unconsciously. Her fear for no reason makes her be more mindful of others.


    Still kneeling down and making the sound of fake coughs, Fu Wang blinked as he gave off an expressionless face. He is still suspicious, so this time he observed more carefully, and the result once again confirmed his very suspicions.


    If she¡¯s Tian Feng Jin Yu, the monster with overwhelming power that no one in Meng Ze could rival against, how come she is unable to see that he has recovered from his injury. If she is the unpredictable moody monster Tian Feng Jin Yu who takes joy in killing, how can she even fail to bluff and to hide her feelings, that is intolerable, or else she is a lunatic. Just look at her now, he was able to detect a hint of fear and anxiety in her tone.


    Ah~ Fear and anxiety? Those 2 emotions were one thing Tian Feng Jin Yu couldn¡¯t show. Fu Wang squinted his eyes and because his other blood is that of the Blue Fox Clan, which makes his eyes look extremely long and narrow, strangely his eyes emitted this unexplainable beauty, it¡¯s as though he can see a faintly visible person through the curtain, yet his eyes hides his dangerous demon in him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Wang replied softly, as his slightly opened lip curls into a slight angle of excitement.


    Noticing that Fu Wang had now disappeared, with the thought that he¡¯d obediently left, she let out a sigh of relief that was stuck in her throat. She unclenched her fist that was on her chest, as she relaxed her back muscles against the warm jade walls of the Spiritual bath: ¡°If this continues, I will surely get a heart attack, why don¡¯t we stop getting to know each other and instead send BOSS far away from here?¡±


    She¡¯d initially thought that BOSS will turn into that problematic big BOSS sooner or later, that¡¯s why she thought that getting to know each other would delay her death in the future, but she¡¯d only met him twice personally, and each time they faced each other, she could feel that her disease was getting worse by the minute. Maybe, she should just avoid him?


    Shu Yu kept thinking about it many times, but all she could feel was her headache, she couldn¡¯t help but to shake her head vigorously and whispered: ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh I¡¯m not doing this anymore!¡±


    Suddenly a laughter could be heard, and a male voice that scared her is soaring in her ear: ¡°You are really not Tian Feng Jin Yu.¡±


    The voice grew nearer, until she could feel his hot breath blowing by her ear, it made her chilly all over, as if the whole person became a block of wood itself. Shu Yu was on the brink of crying, as she didn¡¯t dare to look back, if you asked how she¡¯s feeling now, you can say it¡¯s the very scary feeling that happens when someone taps your back in the middle of the night.


    No, you can¡¯t look back, you will die! This feeling intensified when BOSS put his hand on her shoulder. His fingertips slightly pressed against her shoulder without much strength, but Shu Yu trembled and before she even knew it, she started to cry.


    She was so scared that she cried and that made her look unimaginably weak. Then Shu Yu was stunned by this scene she had caused, she thought that if she¡¯d thought of a powerful spell at that time, and not become like the spoilt brat she once was, who knew that maybe she could turn over the tables and overthrow the weak BOSS. When she sighed, the all powerful BOSS buried his face in her neck, and kissed her earlobe sweetly before laughing.


    Fu Wang was surprised at this moment, even though his smile was like a blank expression. Even if it¡¯s almost certain that this is not Tian Feng Jin Yu, she started crying without saying another word, and it¡¯s the moment that made his handsome face twitch.


    What in the world is happening, she¡¯s crying just because she¡¯s afraid of him? But he haven¡¯t tried to threaten her yet, it¡¯s just one sentence and she¡¯s already crying, how is he going to continue to intimidate her?


    Because his victim is weak, Fu Wang stood there speechless, he could feel it through his fingertips, and that feeling is the very person who¡¯s trembling, with her stiff back facing against him, she silently let her tears flow. She trembled hard, it¡¯s obviously because she¡¯s afraid, but what he couldn¡¯t comprehend is why would she be this afraid.


    Just like the previous description, Shu Yu was like a little puppy and because she was suddenly thrown out of her safe nest by a heartless person, and being abandoned made her tremor in fear.


    Fu Wang vaguely remembered that a long time ago he came across an abandoned little puppy, it¡¯s fur is white in colour and it had a pair of round watery eyes. When Fu Wang approached it, the puppy was still shaking vigorously, yet it didn¡¯t bark at all. Later, he brought the puppy back home, and it became a companion to the lonely him.


    What happened next? Later, it was killed because of his appearance and because he was almost starved to death after getting locked up in that room, Fu Wang had to eat the puppy that he raised. Before he killed it, the little hungry guy was still lying by his feet looking at him with it¡¯s radiant black eyes. Since then, Fu Wang never came near to a fragile little life.


    Shu Yu started to fear after it dawned on her that BOSS knew about her identity but she soon calmed down, feeling like breaking a jar. Forget it, what could be worse than this.  Shu Yu was still thinking about it, until Fu Wang started laughing behind her, then his body come from behind, and wrapped her in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afriad, I won¡¯t hurt you, since I¡¯m from a low-ranking demon clan, I won¡¯t be able to hurt you, do you still remember?¡±


    Oh my BOSS what are you doing! Shu Yu did not hear what Fu Wang had said, in a flash she fell into the depths of horror, internally she wanted to squint her face and shout it out. Oh my gosh, is the BOSS after my body?


    All curled up and still soaking in the Spiritual bath, Shu Yu turned red and could only look straight. She could feel the BOSS raise his hand and run his fingers through her hair, then gently touch her cheeks, his touch is as soft as the feathers and it gives a very gentle sensation.


    Yes, in the novel, the BOSS is the very epitome of a gentle being, he¡¯s trustworthy and gentle all the time, who would have known about his ruthless means, and anyone who sees him will be captivated by his charm, even if he did something horrible, he¡¯d still appear sorrowful and kind.


    ¡°I know you are not Tian Feng Jin Yu, it doesn¡¯t matter who you are, you can only be Tian Feng Jin Yu for now. You are afraid, are you not? You are afraid that you¡¯ll be found out, you are afraid to die, and now you need someone to help, someone who can help you get used to this world, someone who can calm you down.¡±


    Fu Wang¡¯s clear and gentle voice had a hint of hoarseness in it, he¡¯d deliberately loosened his embrace from behind but his voice sounded like he¡¯s sick. Shu Yu stood there motionless, unable to even lift her hand, she felt like she was drowning just by hearing his sickly voice, and the hormones that BOSS was emitting.


    To a girl who loves a gentlemanly and sweet voice, Shu Yu is controlling herself so much not to fall for the honey trap set by the BOSS, no one can understand that!!!


    ¡°This is the world of Meng Ze, a place so extremely dangerous but right now you won¡¯t be able to survive here by yourself, but once you are out of here, even if you need some time to do so, you will still arouse suspicions and that¡¯s because you are the most powerful demon here, yet you do not know how to blend in. You need someone to help you and I can help you. Even though I¡¯m just a slave, I¡¯m still dependent on you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me betraying you, because you are already powerful, you just need some time and you can become ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡±, and you can still provide me some shelter.¡±


    ¡°Despite my weak ability, I will do everything I can to help you survive in this harsh world. You and I are only aiming to live, believe me, we will become the best partners. As long as you agree to that, from today onwards, I, Fu Wang, vow to be your loyal servant, My Lady.¡±


    Closer, Shu Yu kept looking straight and swallowed, her ears burning red. No innocent girl would get touched by some guy yet she couldn¡¯t resist his foxy charm!  Not to mention that is BOSS, god knows why but just thinking about BOSS with raising stats makes the heart beat fast!


    Oh please don¡¯t come any closer, if you come any closer you might see my nosebleed!


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t hear her inner thoughts, so he came closer to her, almost embracing her into his arms. Shu Yu is totally naked, while Fu Wang is only wearing a piece of clothing, that piece of thin cloth isn¡¯t really separating anything. Fu Wang gave his body¡¯s warmth by giving his only piece of rough clothes on him to Shu Yu, and that made Shu Yu turn red like a lobster.


    No no, if this keeps going, it will lead to some R21 scene! But her body seemed to be uncontrollable, it¡¯s not moving at all!


    Right now, Shu Yu recalls a manga called¡¶Black Butler¡·. Desperate, the male lead sold his soul and made a contract with the demon, why does she think that the BOSS is that demon? This feeling is like he¡¯s luring people into the swamp.


    As a person you must be calm! Shu Yu, be calm!


    Fu Wang noticed that the person he¡¯s embracing is knocking her head without making a sound, she¡¯s not worried, and he¡¯s aware that she¡¯s breathing normally. He¡¯s planning to attack her fragile heart again, and with his sharp ears he can only hear her muttering, listening carefully again, and finds out about her muttering: ¡°Colour¡­.that is¡­.sky,  sky¡­. The sky¡¯s colour is, there¡¯s no colour in the sky,¡­ sky¡­ there¡¯s no sky in the colour¡­¡±


    The thoughts he previously had remained unspoken, as Fu Wang looked at the whorl on the top of her head, the feelings he had right now couldn¡¯t get any more complicated than this. For the first time, he is ready to abandon his consistent style of restraint, and when he¡¯s about to seduce, he¡¯s been stopped by a mantra.


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have the habit of letting the female get tortured, at least it won¡¯t be a crazy abuse, it¡¯ll mainly be a sweet story. Then the next chapter turns into something sinister? Seduction and having an affair will be in the script.


    The female lead will be in charge of falling in love, of course only to the male lead. The male lead¡¯s training is about to begin~


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Hey people, Sugakookie here.


    An explanation on the title ¡°Õ½ÎåÔü¡± because I translated it weirdly.


    ¡°Õ½¡± is short for ¡°Õ½¶·Á¦¡± which means ¡°fighting capacity¡±


    ¡°Î塱 means ¡°five¡±


    ¡°Ôü¡± is short for ¡°Ôü×Ò¡± which means ¡°rubbish¡± or ¡°loser¡±


    Referring to a ¡°loser whose power level is only measured at five¡± the original saying came from Dragon Ball where the character¡¯s power levels are measured in the millions. Therefore, someone with a fighting capacity of five is really weak.


    Also, we¡¯re thinking of doing 2 versions of translations, the 1st will be edited only and the 2nd will be edited and proofread. This is because updates have been late for every chapter (I¡¯m sowweee) due to proofreading taking more time. With 2 versions, the edited version will never be late anymore (I promise) though the proofread version might still be late ><''  If we decide to go ahead with this, it will start from Chapter 5 and we''ll be having a different tag for it. Suggestions for what to call the proofread version please  Otherwise it''ll be something lame like "TGCMM (PV)" (Proofread version) XD


    Also (Again), Iluska will be starting on a new translation, Bao Bao Won¡¯t Die Easily. It¡¯s also a transmigration novel and pretty funny, in my opinion. So maybe check it out if you¡¯re interested? Thank You

 CH 5

    A reader who transmigrated into the novel would love to experience the feeling of her favourite character and to finally get to know the BOSS¡¯ true character and make his status good. Shu Yu failed to act decisively and at the first sight of Fu Wang, she hadn¡¯t sent him somewhere far away, so things turned out like this.


    Chapter five isn¡¯t over, but in just a total of 3 encounters Shu Yu had her identity exposed, how can this sad feeling ever be expressed? [lights a fire]


    The strange thing is, Shu Yu who is now exposed wasn¡¯t afraid at all, instead there¡¯s this sense of relief washing over her, and a sense of security that the BOSS¡¯ aura emits. Actually, thinking about the short plot in the novel, Jin Yu was not afraid of anything, but ultimately Fu Wang killed her off. In other words, it means that Shu Yu needs to be careful around Fu Wang, but right now Fu Wang was her partner in crime, so there¡¯s nothing to be scared of.


    The main thing is, in the novel, the reason why Fu Wang killed her was because the sadistic Jin Yu kept torturing him, thus this led to him planning to murder her. Now look at the image she¡¯s showing, an obedient girl who is so scared that she cried, it¡¯s obvious that the BOSS would lower his defense towards her!


    Sensing that her life was not in danger at the moment, Shu Yu let her guard down. As for whether the BOSS would take advantage of her, having finishes reading the novel, Shu Yu expresses that who hadn¡¯t been taken advantage of by the BOSS in the novel? It is said that his true love had been taken advantage of by the BOSS himself, almost causing her death! So, the people who have some value in them are generally the safest, thinking about that, Shu Yu feels more reassured.


    Anyway she and the BOSS don¡¯t have any complicated feelings for each other, what¡¯s the point of using each other, moreover isn¡¯t she making use of the BOSS too, so this is called mutual benefit¡­.right? Shu Yu flashed her signature sinister expression, as she looked down at him who was bending over at her feet, his face still had an obedient look.


    That bastard BOSS¡¯ acting skills were just too great, but Shu Yu, who knows his true inner self, seeing him in his usual ¡°humble¡± male pet look, still felt a little tightly weird. Having sat too long in the same pose made her legs a little sore, Shu Yu can¡¯t help but to move her legs and change positions.


    When she moved, Fu Wang felt it, his eyes filled with love as his body moved slightly closer to Shu Yu who was now sitting on the couch. He spoke softly: ¡°My Lady, is there any discomfort? Let me serve you My Lady, I shall let you feel comfortable~¡±


    When Fu Wang gets all serious, that¡¯s when he looks like an upright handsome man but if he showed off his charms, his other half blood that belonged to the Fox Clan, he can transform into a mini-powerful little demon in a flash, just like this example right here. He flashed his silky wink and his hands that are about to cast a spell, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s saying ¡°Come come come and quickly love me~¡±


    Holy crap this tone is too embarrassing! How in the world is it so obscene!


    The more unbelievable thing is she didn¡¯t get all girl-angry at him doing this, but it¡¯s more of a natural and delicate color that is crystal clear and warm like a lotus, the kind of extreme and fascinating feeling it fits is extremely perfect. It¡¯s so deeply charming, as it hooks onto you, yet it does nothing. Reserved yet it doesn¡¯t lose its beauty, Shu Yu felt that she¡¯s becoming hard (at where?) just by watching.


    Fully aware that he¡¯s acting or he couldn¡¯t help it hehehe, Shu Yu chants a few times in her heart. On the surface, she seemed to be supporting herself with her hand, as she hummed softly.


    At this moment, they are by a waterfront pavilion on Tianxin Island, which overlooked the lake and is filled with lingering lotus fragrance, the curtains around the pavilion flew in the misty Spiritual aura. Shu Yu leaned in half on the long and narrow couch, thinking about Fu Wang¡¯s training the day before and his superb acting that allowed her see his naked body, just like a humble male pet who solely loves her.


    Insert a bookmark


    The Author has something to say:


    I think a girl needs to stay strong, but when you are in love of course you need some love here. Based on my years of experience (Even though I said that but this lonely girl doesn¡¯t have any boyfriend [doge]), you will need to act stupid in front of your charming guy then it will look better, oh, it might seem stupid, but of course not that low IQ type of stupidity, and you can¡¯t act silly to anyone.


    That said, if you meet a superwoman, then she and the male lead will have a BE ending, you can¡¯t have that right! All along I have been thinking about which type of pot is suitable for which type of lid but that domineering queen should be shipped along with the Qin (person) right! I can write all sorts of female characters, not only one type.


    After that, regarding the leading male character, will he use the female lead till her death and not love her? I think it¡¯s really not a problem. Isn¡¯t a novel the place where the impossible becomes possible. Then again, look at his past character and you will know, how can I write bad things about him [ pout ] then in the end it¡¯s too early to determine who will win, who says the stupidly-in-love female lead won¡¯t have a trick up her sleeve, just wait and see.


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Editor¡¯s note:


    Firstly, the brackets are written by the author, not sure why there are suddenly so many.


    Secondly, all the past chapters were proofread and edited but proofreading took a long time so the chapters were always late. In order to be able to stick to the upload schedule, we decided to release 2 versions from Chapter 5 onwards (as mentioned in Chapter 4¡¯s note ¨C> one version will always be on time with only editing done. The other will be the proofread version and will be released whenever it¡¯s done ). As this is the ¡®edit only¡¯ version, there may be some errors in certain parts of the translation. Thank you for your understanding.


    Thirdly,


    *shameless promotion*


    Iluska has recently started on a new novel translation, Bao Bao Won¡¯t Die Easily. It has a similar feel to this novel so check it out if you¡¯re interested. Thank You


    -End of shameless promotion-

 CH 6

    Fu Wang gazed sneakily at the crowd of servants, slowly he moved nearer to Shu Yu.


    He¡¯s near he¡¯s near! So close that we¡¯re going to kiss!¡ª¡ªRight now, Shu Yu and her servants are mentally shouting in their minds.


    To eat or not to eat? She¡¯ll need to eat, but she can¡¯t open her mouth while looking at BOSS. In flashing moments, Shu Yu could only think of all the garbled scenarios, and finally settled on a sentence ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do it!¡±


    Thus her heart is set on that one thing and with a smirk on her face, she extends out her white jade hands, and pinches Fu Wang¡¯s chin gently, while her other hand lifts her body up, and with a laziness written all over her face she grabs the meat on his lips, her lips brushing against his lips.


    Regaining her one-hand support on the couch, Shu Yu casually waved her hand, ¡°That will be enough, don¡¯t be spoiled, you can eat it by yourself.¡±


    In fact, her feelings are now complicated, BOSS¡¯ lips are very soft and it seemed like there¡¯s static in it! BOSS¡¯ face is so smooth to the touch! BOSS¡¯ chin, and he is too thin! The meat is delicious, but this kind of feeding is so anti-human, so forget about ittttttt. Thought like this had been going in circles in her mind.


    She reluctantly swallowed that piece of savoury meat, feeling like a glutton. She sees Fu Wang sitting obediently by her feet, eating his food quietly, Shu Yu can¡¯t help but to keep glancing over there. Of course, in the eyes of other people, Jin Yu was just looking at her new male pet, look at the hungry looks they had without any disguise.


    Guessing that after he¡¯d finished his meal, Lady Jin Yu will take him back to the Hall and mess him over many times. A high wielding power like him from the Fox Clan is undoubtedly strong, compared to any 2 of their combine combat power, the group of slaves couldn¡¯t help but think, that if they wanted to build a great relationship with the male pet, they could send gifts and tonics. Of course that is if he could survive till then.


    No matter what environment he¡¯s in, Fu Wang elegantly finished his meal, then he smiled brightly at Shu Yu, and stressed every word ¡°Lady Jin Yu, would you like me to wait on you for the whole afternoon~¡± He said while, also slightly opening his lips, which meant his words contained deep meaning, anyone can tell.


    ¡° Yes.¡± Shu Yu thinks that, this love show is enough for this one morning, and there are many things to do next on the list, their time is limited, and shouldn¡¯t waste anymore time here.


    The two of them leave together, rushing towards the inner Hall, the rest of the slaves look at one another as no one dared to follow them. Although it seemed that Jin Yu was less prone to getting angry because of the male pet, but who can tell when she will suddenly go berserk and start killing someone, besides if anyone went to them now they shall face the music.


    Once inside the Inner Hall, Shu Yu haven¡¯t relaxed yet, and was pulled by BOSS into a big bed surrounded by drapery. Shu Yu did not have time to refuse this sudden situation she¡¯s in, as Fu Wang got close and whispered near to her ears: ¡°Check if someone is listening in this Hall.¡±


    Shu Yu put her guard up, even BOSS¡¯ hurl-onto-her actions could not bother her, first she used the method that he¡¯d taught to check out this Hall, until she confirmed that no one is listening, then she let out a sigh and shook her head: ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Fu Wang moved away to sit on her side and smiled, his behaviour now and what happened outside was a drastic change, that confusing charm he had disappears completely, as it¡¯s replaced with a calm and leisurely feeling.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t yell at the moment when he came rushing over, if not there¡¯d be awkwardness, Shu Yu feels that right now her Reflex Arc is put to some good use.


    BOSS is serious, as he continued on about yesterday night¡¯s topic. Firstly, he gave a good review about Shu Yu¡¯s behaviour this morning, and her touch that killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard on you, you work well in the morning.¡±


    Looking at Fu Wang on teaching mode, Shu Yu subconsciously sat straight up, which is is a natural reaction that modest students have picked up for more than ten years in school, any students that sees a teacher will go all vincible.


    Fu Wang stroked his thumb and thought about it for a moment, and said: ¡°First step is done, the story about me being your male pet has been spread, but because those people are now cautious, we will have at least 3 days, to at most 1 month to prepare. Because we are facing an unknown situation here, we have to be prepared for the worst case scenario, so the following 3 days may be harder on you.¡±


    ¡°Be familiar with using Jin Yu¡¯s power as soon as possible, so that not only can you protect yourself, but our plan can proceed smoothly as well.¡±


    Shu Yu scratched her nose, feeling guilty. Last night when they¡¯d discussed about her current abilities, at that time Fu Wang asked how far could she handle Jin Yu¡¯s power, she bluntly replied that it¡¯s not even 10% of her power. Fu Wang then asked her what can she do, what is her answer then?


    ¡°Does flying count? Oh and I used Spiritual energy to clean the room¡­¡­¡± Shu Yu tried hard to answer so that she¡¯d look less guilty. Now you can¡¯t blame her, Jin Yu¡¯s ability derives from her very blood, that means Jin Yu can use it freely, but without a solid foundation, Shu Yu could not adapt to this vessel she only had, she practiced her wind power and spiritual power all while following BOSS. She¡¯d only came to this world for a few days, before she believed that everything has a scientific reason to it, so it¡¯s impossible for her to become a great demon immediately!


    Even with Jin Yu¡¯s memories, Shu Yu still needed time to recollect, finding information is a strenuous thing to do, not to mention the effort in using other abilities. Her body remembers, her powers aren¡¯t gone, but physiologically she feels unfamiliar with it that¡¯s why she can¡¯t use it. Another important thing is that Jin Yu didn¡¯t know what drove her crazy mad, and during that time her mind was unclear, even her memories are blurred.


    A large segment of this vague memory kept emerging, causing Shu Yu¡¯s current abilities to decrease greatly. Even if she could attain Jin Yu¡¯s power to the peak of her abilities, that would need some time too, but now what she lacked is time. If she¡¯s discovered by someone who harboured ill intent before she fully possessed this self-protecting ability, then she¡¯d be in grave danger.


    Hmm¡­¡­it seems that she¡¯s been discovered by the most dangerous monster. How do I put it, BOSS is a dangerous being, but in this unknown world, being one of the most important characters and having been loved before, for Shu Yu right now there is still some barrier in her. After all, she really feels uneasy, so it¡¯s natural to subconsciously want to be close to something that you are familiar with.


    Then again, BOSS¡¯ character really makes people feels safe, really! Although she was still lacking her self-protecting ability before last night, she finally decided to rely on BOSS, but after that night, she can¡¯t help but to feel that, those who qualify to be a big villain have their own extraordinary charm, even her slightly-afraid-of-BOSS inner self couldn¡¯t help but want to trust him.


    Circumstances are stronger than humans, Shu Yu secretly ranked Fu Wang as her superior in her heart, thinking back about last night, there was a kind of guilty feeling that when an interviewee is asked by the boss about his skill and he cannot answer that.


    Fu Wang always observed things carefully, once he looked into Shu Yu¡¯s uncertain eyes he could guess what she¡¯s thinking, he smiled with a comforting tone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things are bound to happen, no matter what happens there¡¯s always a way to fix it. You are doing pretty good yourself, and you will get even better the next time. Don¡¯t worry about your abilities, after all this body is still conscious, you just lack synaesthesia and ample practice, you can use it again once you are familiar with it, I¡¯ll be by your side to help you.¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s practise your abilities here.¡±


    Shu Yu looked around at the gorgeous furniture, and ask: ¡°Here? What are you thinking? We¡¯ll be noticed.


    Fu Wang laughed with honesty, ¡°We won¡¯t, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re just¡­.doing some serious stuff. And during these 3 days, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to put up a show, before you can control at least 30% of Jin Yu¡¯s power, it¡¯s best if you go out less, if not it¡¯s easy to be exposed.¡±


    Doing serious stuffs, and to top it off it¡¯s going on for 3 days straight, what a shame. Shu Yu flashed a convincing expression on her face.


    The whole afternoon, loud noises kept roaring from the Inner Hall, the deafening sound of the instrument can be heard miles away from the Inner Hall by the slaves. The slaves exchanged glances, and whispered among themselves, it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s the most violent goddess in Meng Ze, doing a task can be this intense, once this pass, can that male pet even live?


    It¡¯s best if he¡¯s dead, so that others will have better chances. It¡¯s just that, considering this position, being a male pet has far greater risks. In a distance, the palace seems to tremour, the slaves couldn¡¯t help but to tremble, feeling a stinging pain in their mouth.


    In the palace, where Shu Yu was now at the Inner Palace, on one side trying hard to recall Jin Yu¡¯s power whom she¡¯d hardly used in her poor memories, while on other side attacking the surrounding furniture under Fu Wang¡¯s instructions.


    Yes, Fu Wang is giving her guidance. Her current combat power is weak, but her head is fine, last night, he gave Shu Yu some secret Art-of-the-fighting books that he found in the Pagoda, and today he started teaching her.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t fully comprehend those skills and moves in the books, but with Jin Yu¡¯s memories it helped her to understand a little, it¡¯s like trying to comprehend English words by using an English dictionary to do so, knowing half the stuff and having to read it slowly to understand. But BOSS isn¡¯t like this, he sees ten sentences at a glance, flipping over the pages and continuing to do so with another book.


    Shu Yu was stunned as she watch him continuously absorb the knowledge like a dry sponge, and learning how to allow her to execute her powers better, her knees turn weak, he is truly worthy to be a villain BOSS.


    ¡°Concentrate your Spiritual energy over here, then like this, the way you used it before is too rough, and it consumes excessive Spiritual energy, learn to use adequate amounts.¡± Fu Wang once again finishes the pile of books, then goes on to guide Shu Yu. Using his fingers to point at Shu Yu¡¯s body and drawing a picture in the air, guiding her carefully.


    Because Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand the Spiritual flow and things like the fox-like acupuncture points, since Jin Yu is a natural savage, she relied on her animal instincts, but since Shu Yu didn¡¯t have that instinct, all she could do was to remember by heart. Fortunately there¡¯s Fu Wang to help to cheat at this, his lectures are easy to understand, Shu Yu had felt more than once that if Fu Wang went into modern teaching, she¡¯d definitely get excellent grades.


    Following Fu wang¡¯s guidance, with a wave of her hand, she shattered a pillar in the Hall, which surprised her. Then feeling happy again, to have the ability makes one confident, she feels more at ease. Thinking again whether she could get even more powerful than this, gets her all excited about it~


    She couldn¡¯t help herself but to turn her head and look at Fu Wang, noticing her I-want-you-to-praise-me expression, in a soft tone he praised her once more, ¡°To be able to reach to this point, you are good.¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s not much time to improve all of your abilities at the same time, so far you¡¯ll only focus on practicing this one-shot killing move, the purpose is to shock, there are also some other common abilities as well, in addition, your alertness needs to be improved.¡± Till this point, he paused, his sparkly handsome face revealed a perfect kind smile, ¡°About that, I¡¯ll think of a way to improve it.¡±


    Suddenly, Shu Yu felt all chilly. She stared at her own hands, and at last she asked with hesitation: ¡°Am I going to kill someone?¡±


    ¡°If you have to shock them, killing someone is possibly necessary, or else you¡¯ll be too different from the original Jin Yu.¡± Fu Wang flashed his eyes, noticing that Shu Yu isn¡¯t too happy, he said: ¡°Even though I said that, but if you don¡¯t want to do this kind of thing, I will not force you to do it, it¡¯s just a little suspicion I have, I¡¯ll find a way to handle it. Since you do not want to, then you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    He reached out and touched her head. Shu Yu looked up and happily asked: ¡°Really? I do not have to kill someone?¡± Growing up in a peaceful world in a comfortable environment, and not a natural serial killer, how could she bring herself to kill, if she¡¯s not desperate she will not think about killing.


    The truth is that his answer surprised her, she¡¯d thought that he would say his life triumphed over everything, in this cruel ¡°survival of the fittest¡± world, a weak and innocent being like her will get herself killed, yet he said something like this. Maybe in truth he didn¡¯t think of it like that, but right now Shu Yu needed some comforting, even if it was a white lie.


    Looking at her genuine expression, Fu Wang smiled. This person in Jin Yu¡¯s body must have led a pretty blissful life before. But for someone like him who killed someone since whatever age, the person named Shu Yu who rejects killing others, it might be troublesome for their future plans, but strangely it made him more reassured.


    Currently his partner seems somewhat weak but not timid, in fact a kind person. Those with their own principles, after she becomes strong, there will not be a threat of her turning her back and eliminating him.


    Even though it¡¯s cooperation on paper, but Fu Wang did not trust her fully, he never trusted anyone, his heart is always guarded and suspicious of anyone, if Shu Yu could get him to trust till this point, it¡¯s considered rare.


    Shu Yu immediately knew what Fu Wang was planning, during dinner, she stopped her disrupted moves, and sat on her bed to rest. Fu Wang who had a busy day stood up, slowly he undressed, and threw the tattered clothes by the bedside, he pulled off the curtain and covers part of the bed, tear up the bedding, to look more like a messy place that Shu Yu had created¡­.all messed up in the midst of playing.


    Fu Wang had Shu Yu take off her coat too, and threw it on the floor by the bed, he personally spread her hair and let her sit behind the curtain. He dug something from his sleeve, which revealed a small bottle, and sprinkled the liquid over the table and floor. Suddenly a strange smell filled the Inner Hall. Shu Yu was baffled by his actions, and later understood why. Even if she didn¡¯t know about the strange smell, but looking at the viscous liquid, she can guess in about one or two tries.


    Then her expression was a bit cracked. BOSS you really sacrifice too much, you smashed so many things just to disguise a scene, are you really ok? How can I help myself but want to stare at your area! BOSS, do you need some tonic there is one in my treasure Pagoda!


    Looking back, Fu Wang saw Shu Yu¡¯s uncovered expression, he kept the empty bottle back into his sleeve: ¡°The ancient book shows various methods of blending, it says you can use ordinary things to create a liquid that gives off the scent of a man and woman.¡± Those words he meant, is not made up.


    Shu Yu: ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯m so losing it, if this keeps up, I will become impure_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_


    Fu Wang looked pleased at the surrounding, lastly he opened his clothes, which revealed his white chest and the two red fruits on his chest, there¡¯s lots of red marks on his bare skin, his other hand raised to take out his hair band that tied his long hair, and he threw it on the ground. He put on a robe loosely on his body, one second he turned into a little monster who¡¯s been trampled on before.


    Shu Yu who witnessed the whole process, silently swallowed her saliva.


    Fu Wang had just gotten ready, then came a trembling voice just outside the door, ¡°My Lady and Sir Fu Wang, your meals are ready, I ask if you would like to have it now.¡±


    The door slammed open, the unlucky soul outside the door who was sent to be a slave to a dead stalker, had the face of wanting to cry but not being able to. He¡¯s a grandson of the 12 Elders, although he is more specialised in murdering as a slave compared to Fu Wang, but in Tian Xing Island there not a single outstanding slave here, thus he was chosen to do this chore, maybe some explaining will need to be done here.


    Walking with the meals on his hands as he kept looking forward. Along the way, there are instruments that have been destroyed and messy things, letting him figure out thorough bits of broken fragments, holy shit things are so intense here!


    Thinking about it, a gulf of murderous intent gushed over him, he peeked up, and saw that Jin Yu, who only had a piece of clothing on her, is hiding in the bed with her hand raised slightly. Noticing that move, this slave is scared shitless until he almost pissed his pants. He had also seen that side of Jin Yu¡¯s murderous look. In short, every time she raised her hand without saying a word, it means that at any moment, someone¡¯s head is going to burst.


    What? Why would Jin Yu kill him? Jin Yu needed no to reason to kill anyone. Without a doubt, he estimated that he will die soon.


    Monster! Said that this Lady might change for the better after having a man! Isn¡¯t this deceiving a demon!


    The poor slave was shaking and waiting for his death when out of the blue, a beautiful sound could be heard. He is as the legends said that will deal with Jin Yu, the male pet.


    In a soft and weak tone he begged: ¡°My Lady, he did not commit any sin, will you let him off.¡±


    While on his knees, the slave was dumbfounded, he had never seen anyone who dared to interfere with Jin Yu¡¯s killing, even the great Elders wouldn¡¯t dare to do so, this male pet is really courageous, it¡¯s his sound that is intensely great.


    Feeling curious, the slave silently looked up and glanced. In that glimpse, he saw a handsome young man in a blue robe sitting in front of the bed, the traces on his body showed the very sins he had committed. He kissed Jin Yu¡¯s hand, that embarrassing atmosphere lining the surrounding scene, there are simply so many things to say!


    My eyes are turning blind.


    In the next moment, a miraculous thing happened, he heard Jin Yu hum, and she withdrew her murderous intent, it was this simple after being persuaded by that male pet.


    ¡±You can leave.¡±


    Hearing the male pet¡¯s voice again, the slave did not dare to despise him, shakily he quickly put the food down and retreated, leaving the Inner Hall. Then he let out a deep long breath, he was practically scared to death! But now knowing the truth, he isn¡¯t skeptical about it, that fierce beast Jin Yu, was actually conquered by that unknown half-demon slave!


    You tend to experience strange things once you live long enough. The slave who rushed to convey the message let out a sigh, deciding to thank him for saving his own life, next time he shall secretly give the male pet a Tonic.


    In the Inner Hall only Shu Yu and Fu Wang was left, Fu Wang gathered up all the clothes, and Shu Yu¡¯s sneering could be heard. Recalling the scene just now, she couldn¡¯t help but to think, that if the BOSS kept pretending to stop her, to satisfy her desire not to kill, then his people must be fated to believe in the Father. Thinking about BOSS pretending to be the White Lotus Father from now on, she suddenly felt like laughing.


    Blinking her eyes, Shu Yu suddenly saw that two more plates of delicious chicken legs and a pile of meat appeared right in front of her eyes. Fu Wang gave most of the food to the Shu Yu, and her eyes were smiling, he said warmly: ¡°I think you are the one that wants to eat, go on.¡±


    BOSS is emitting a sacred glow!


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    The group assignment is finally finished! But it¡¯s useless, I still have lots of work to do daily_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Explanation on the title:


    Original title: ÖÎÉö¿÷²»º¬ÌÇ


    It was the advertising tagline for a chinese medicine Liuwei Dihuang teapills (ÁùζµØ»ÆÍè) that¡¯s traditionally used to treat Yin deficiency.


    (The following is what I¡¯ve found from my research on the title)


    The tagline is just a marketing gimmick for the company.


    People with kidney deficiency are usually middle-aged or old people. They¡¯re richer, exercise lesser and life¡¯s stresses lead to all kinds of illnesses, one of them being diabetes. Someone claimed that after eating Liuwei Dihuang, their diabetic symptom of dry mouth and thirst was gone so the vendor decided to use this as a selling point to market their product.


    Unfortunately, sugakookie has no idea how that relates to this chapter of the novel so¡­yeah.


    *Once again, cue the shameless promotion*


    Iluska has recently started on a new novel translation, Bao Bao Won¡¯t Die Easily. It has a similar feel to this novel so check it out if you¡¯re interested. Thank You


    -End of shameless promotion-

 CH 7

    Shu Yu subconsciously rolled over, suddenly feeling like something was amiss. The place where she¡¯d touched, the soft and delicate touch is accompanied by repeated movement, apparently it¡¯s not the soft big pillow she held before going to bed.


    Shu Yu who was still in a daze suddenly woke up, her eyes had yet to open but she quickly retracted her hand. Hmm, right now you don¡¯t have to look at her to know what she touched, it¡¯s the BOSS¡¯ chest alright.


    Talking about this matter really brings tears to the eyes, because it was the plan to quickly train within these 3 days, to at least to regain 30% of Jin Yu¡¯s power, she had to live with a teacher and a male pet BOSS Fu Wang. And because there is the anticipation of the Tianfeng Elders who are seeking the truth, they are always ready to make the bed, even a camouflage scene is ready too.


    And those servants who brings the dishes, in order for them to spread the news, Shu Yu had to reenact the scene over and over, so many were they till she became numb, and too for the fact that the BOSS and her sleeping together in the same bed is nothing to disagree about. Anyway BOSS doesn¡¯t seem like the type to force himself on her.


    Then again, Jin Yu¡¯s bed is seriously huge, huge enough to roll over seven to eight times and you won¡¯t tumble down. But who could tell her, it is such a huge bed, they are both sleeping at the far ends of the bed, then why is it always that she find herself touching BOSS¡¯ warm chest everytime she wakes up!


    The first time she woke up, she sees that BOSS is sleeping in his spot, but she was in a more awkward position than before when she slept last night, obviously she rolled herself over. And, her head snug into BOSS¡¯ waist, her hands touching his chest, just that she almost make him fall out of the bed.


    Faced with BOSS¡¯s kind smile and sincere comfort, Shu Yu feels guilty, she can¡¯t remember her sleeping habits being this bad. That even after falling asleep, she could still climb mountains and brave the waters to take advantage of BOSS.


    Going on that train of thoughts was dangerous hehe, that night the empathetic BOSS bought her a pillow, but she is too ashamed to sleep in that pillow, following the second day the pillow was torn open with a big hole on it and was cast aside under the bed, she was in that same position with her head against the BOSS¡¯ waist.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the stress of being here was too great that when she slept at night she developed the habit of sleepwalking? That was Shu Yu¡¯s guess, and again she laughed and stood up from the comfort of BOSS.


    As expected, BOSS is right next to her, he must have been awake for some time, he took into consideration that when she was asleep he wouldn¡¯t move, now that she¡¯s awake, he sat up, and the first move was to cover his chest with a large coat. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but to glance at that open coat, even doubting that she was the one who opened it¡­that must¡¯ve been pulled opened by itself! After these three nights¡¯ experience, Shu Yu can¡¯t be certain what she¡¯d do after she fall asleep.


    Noticing Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, Fu Wang¡¯s hands paused, then very gently and comfortingly said: ¡°It¡¯s of no big matter, don¡¯t mind it.¡± Pausing there and then in between, he continues: ¡°If you want to sleep closer, in fact you can do so, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    ¡­¡­You have misunderstood, I really don¡¯t wish to sleep so close, really! But if I said these words, it feels like BOSS won¡¯t believe it, so with lots to say[1], Shu Yu merged it into 2 words ¡ª¡ª¡°Hehe.¡±


    Fu Wang certainly knew that this girl in front of him in fact doesn¡¯t want to be near him, and she slept very peacefully, just resting in the far corner away from him not making a single movement. What¡¯s more interesting is that she pushed herself extremely hard during practise every morning, until she was dead tired and at night she slept like a log. Even when she was moved by him to his side, she didn¡¯t notice it at all. Now, every morning she thinks that her sleeping position is bad, it looks safe and she did not suspect him at all.


    Fu Wang had to confess that every move he made had a hidden agenda behind it, but this girl¡¯s reaction amused him. The demon clan were loyal to their desires, the leader of QingHu Clan is a female, therefore the women in the QingHu Clan were respected. A male slave like him, if he stayed a slave, if he only had a few tricks, his future achievements would¡¯ve long been picked clean, in this buried land it might be populated with weeds of a few inches long.


    To suddenly see such a girl who was easily ashamed and able to resist the temptation, felt quite interesting. As early as when he cooperated with Shu Yu, Fu Wang had decided to depend on her, lending the power and prestige of Jin Yu, even to the extend of controlling her. That¡¯s why, he needed to gain her love or her feeling of love.


    He already knew that she was not a ordinary demon, but a human. It didn¡¯t matter how a human like her became Tian Feng Jin Yu, Fu Wang felt that the person inside her body is a human, that is because humans are a more easy-to-lure species.


    Unlike the other Qinghu Clan male slaves who seduce with their explicit bodies, Fu Wang was an expert at playing with people¡¯s hearts. Something like love would always attract countless of foolish male and females but to him, it was just a useful tool. So bit by bit, he¡¯d weave a net for this foolish girl until she was firmly tied up and unable to escape.


    A sudden premonition came over Shu Yu as she was wearing her coat, goosebumps covered her arms. She hesitated as she touched her arms unable to speak a word, her face changed, and turned towards Fu Wang and pressed against him, causing his belt to open. Their posture suddenly became very ambiguous, those with eyes could certainly tell what they were doing.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have time to speak, her hands pressed hard against Fu Wang¡¯s chest. She¡¯d already detected the presence by following Fu Wang¡¯s method two days ago, putting out her spiritual mind to monitor any movement at every second because Fu Wang had said that someone would come to pry. There was no sign of activity two days ago, but until today, just now, she felt a large presence lurking. Right now in her heart, she immediately understood that this is what Fu Wang had anticipated. The Elders of the Tianfeng Household had finally come to investigate.


    Fu Wang¡¯s capability was still not enough, just that even though he didn¡¯t sense any prying, but it has long been expected, so being pressed against by Shu Yu, he reacted fast to match her movements.


    That kind of snooping behaviour was only maintained for about three breathes, Shu Yu had just pushed Fu Wang to the bed and taken her hands out from his clothes, she used the only technique she had practiced for the past three days, as she went all out towards that direction with a wave, at the same time making an extremely livid expression.


    These series of actions are all based on Jin Yu¡¯s usual behaviour, and he had planned them all nicely for her. God knows how he collected all these information on Jin Yu in just a day, and to anticipate that one of the twelve Elders will pry on them within these three days, most likely it¡¯s the Second Elder and Twelveth Elder.


    The Second Elder is a mother of Jin Yu, and the Twelfth elder who¡¯s ranked the last believes the most in Jin Yu¡¯s power. Jin Yu¡¯s family isn¡¯t prominent, but her origin and power put her in a high position. It is the Twelve Elders, who¡¯s in power of the Tianfeng government, who are kind to her.


    Naturally, Jin Yu has mood swings, most of the time she couldn¡¯t care about the consequences, only caring that she¡¯s happy. To be interrupted at this point of time, it¡¯s reasonable that she made the same respond, however self-restraint is extremely important since it¡¯s necessary to not let others notice that she is too different from the original Jin Yu, but it is alright to leave them with the impression that the slight change in Jin Yu is still considered normal.


    Not a single one of the twelve Elders are to be messed with, it¡¯s just that Fu Wang couldn¡¯t be sure of the news he¡¯d heard from the other slaves on Tianxin Island. He¡¯s just gambling. Betting that his assumption is right, betting on Shu Yu being able to pull it off.


    A loud sound rang, the gorgeous palace collapsed in half under Shu Yu¡¯s blow. It was Shu Yu¡¯s first time striking with all her strength and she¡¯d shocked herself. Suppressing the fear in her, she got up with a distressed expression and jumped onto the roof, eying the outsiders.


    She wore Jin Yu¡¯s usual crimson gown. On her body, the loose gown flew in the air as her long hair danced in the wind, picturing her as a burning flame, it¡¯s simply dazzling. Not only does Jin Yu bear divine power, but her looks were also first-class, but because of her blood-thirst, most monsters dare not look at her, not to mention even admire her scorching beauty.


    Standing on a giant piece of wood outside the Household right in front of Shu Yu, the man in white smiled, looking Shu Yu up and down with a teasing pair of attractive dark eyes, ¡°Good good, Jin Yu is all grown up.¡±


    He is the Twelfth Elder, the Fox Clan is full of dashing men and beauties, even a thousand-year-old Elder doesn¡¯t grow old and still has the look of a young man. He smiled, as though he didn¡¯t see Shu Yu¡¯s disrespectful manner and kindly joked: ¡°Your behaviour has certainly improved a lot but if it¡¯s in the past, it certainly won¡¯t stop here. Since you¡¯ve already experienced the fun that men and women want to have, why don¡¯t I choose some handsome men to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish, don¡¯t disturb me, what a bother.¡± Shu Yu suppressed her uncontrollable eyebrows, with a suffocating demeanor, she turned back and returned to the Hall.


    ¡°Hahaha~ then I, as the Twelfth Elder, shall pick a good candidate for my Lady.¡± Feeling that the Twelve Elder¡¯s presence had disappeared, Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief, immediately her legs turned to jelly causing her to fall. Fu Wang stepped up in time and hugged her.


    Knowing that Shu Yu was shaking with her head lowered in his embrace, Fu Wang sat at the side of the bed while keeping her in his embrace. He didn¡¯t put her down, but instead gently ran his fingers in her long hair, as he softly comforted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid anymore, you have done well, he won¡¯t notice it, don¡¯t be afraid, everything is alright.¡±


    Just a few days ago, Shu Yu was still a normal girl who blushed while talking on stage, but now that there¡¯s a pressure to survive, and she¡¯s working hard to learn, just a moment ago she faced a seemingly kind soul, but in fact, the old quiet fox, was secretly giving her the power, just two sentences and her back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Before this, she felt that she should fear BOSS Fu Wang, but now she suddenly reacted, this is not a novel, this is her life. Her life was filled with endless uncertainty right now, she should be afraid, be guarded against not Fu Wang, but those outsiders who are uncovering her identity. Compared to them, with Fu Wang as an ally, he turned out to be the only person she could trust in a little.


    Shu Yu tightly squeezed her hands and bit her lips not saying a word, she¡¯s always being afraid, as she told herself over and over again, that this is not a novel, she may be killed if her identity is exposed. Suddenly, she felt her hands being pulled open, her bitten lips were separated by a small force, and a voice came into her chaotic thoughts.


    ¡°Shu Yu don¡¯t be afraid, everything is fine.¡±


    Shu Yu then realised, that she was nesting in Fu Wang¡¯s arms, clutching onto his neck tightly, while Fu Wang embraced and consoled her, their posture was extremely close to each other.


    Judging from her expression, Fu Wang knew that she was back, but he did not let her go, instead he smiled and brushed back the hair on her cheek: ¡°It¡¯s your first time experiencing the pressure of a high-ranking demon, to become like this is very normal, you will get used to it in the future. You did well back there, you are safe now, so don¡¯t worry, I will accompany you.¡±


    I guess that in this world, no one is more gentle than Fu Wang. Moreover he is a BOSS, no one can distinguish whether this kindness was real or fake. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but to be moved while also feeling stifled. Does this shitty BOSS just want to conquer her or does he especially want to conquer her?


    Shu Yu brought Fu Wang to the other side of the Hall just a level above the Household. Half of the main hall was ruined by her, and they couldn¡¯t stay there for the time being so under the Tianxin butler¡¯s careful (?), they moved into a new palace. The new palace was surrounded by the Yinxiang Bamboo Forest and looked a lot quieter than the previous main Hall. Tianxin Island was originally very quiet because of Jin Yu¡¯s unpredictable temper, the slaves never dared to speak out loud. Now that Shu Yu wished for it to be peaceful, there¡¯s not a trace of any servants in the surrounding area near the new palace.


    They¡¯d finished the first step, but it¡¯s just a first step. Before Shu Yu can fully grasp Jin Yu¡¯s power, she has to be careful. The original Jin Yu had two slaves to wait on her, but now, they¡¯ve all been sent outside. Fu Wang helps with all aspects of her daily life¡ª¡ªincluding morning cleansing, dressing and hairstyling, bath incense at night, all three meals a day and more.


    Shu Yu once again saw the BOSS¡¯ ability, not only does he have the ability to be a professional butler, he also has the ability of a professional teacher, the way he does things is perfect. He¡¯s also well-versed in the method of boiling a frog without making a sound[2]. When Shu Yu came to the realisation that BOSS was serving her, a few days had already passed.


    At first, when BOSS was serving her, Shu Yu had refused, but she was unable to resist as BOSS was doing things too naturally and she¡¯s too much of a good-for-nothing. Can you imagine? The clothes here are very difficult to wear and it¡¯s difficult to comb her hair as it is too long. As for food, whatever she wanted to eat, there¡¯s only two people here and only Fu Wang could get it. So, she became a really spoilt brat who asked for food. Everyday, in addition to practicing hard, every other detail was done by Fu Wang.


    If not for that Twelve Elder who showed up just a few days ago to interrupt her, causing her sense of danger to go off the charts, Shu Yu felt that this kind of life is simply too degrading. From her meals to clothing there were people dedicated to serve her, and that even comes with a bunch of dashing guys to accompany her all day¡­..please save me! The sugar coating on this sugar-coated shell is too corrosive, anymore and I will lose soon!


    That afternoon, after Shu Yu finished her Cultivation that Fu Wang had arranged and was sipping some spiritual water while resting, she noticed that Fu Wang was displaying all sorts of strange medicine.


    During this time, Shu Yu had already noticed him making those weird things, such as the the dissonant liquid which he used to disguise the scene, pills that would make someone look like they had kidney deficiency and a pill that would cause dubious marks to appear all over the body. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but to sigh, BOSS was really walking the talk, saying that it¡¯s necessary for a male pet to be fully armed.


    Every day, he went out with the image of being abused and used. You don¡¯t have to think to know what the servants are thinking, it¡¯s simply too much to even talk about.


    She thought that Fu Wang was creating some weird pill again, she gathered her thoughts and asked him, who knew that Fu Wang would look up with a smile, saying: ¡°I am concocting a medicine that can shorten my demon transformation time.¡±


    Demon transformation? Shu Yu recalled that Fu Wang was a half-demon, his mother was a slave from the Blue Fox Clan, his father was not known. Even the novel did not reveal his birth origin, but at the time she could guess that his father is a human and not a demon. That¡¯s because if demons from different species have children which are labelled as a ¡°Mixed¡± demon, only the children born from the demon species and non-demon species is called a half-demon.


    Shu Yu was bursting with curiosity, in fact she was already curious when she was reading the novel. What does Fu Wang look like in semi-demon form? What if he¡¯s the same as that big dog in¡¶Inuyasha¡·? But it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯d be in a vulnerable state when he¡¯s transforming. The novel did not describe his demon transformation, only mentioning that he would disappear for a while, to search for a safe place to finish his transformation.


    In fact, Shu Yu did imagine what his form would look like, maybe a dashing demon with fox ears and tail (¿Ú¦ê¿Ú) slip.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay with you tonight, you have worked hard these few days, have an early rest tonight.¡± Shu Yu nodded her head in agreement as she watched Fu Wang keep the medicine in his sleeve.


    She quietly went to take a look, it didn¡¯t matter right? Oh she did learn the skill to hide her breath! Her tracking voyeurism will not be exposed!


    The night is gradually shrouded, and the extravagant pearls on Tianxin Island are illuminated by oil lamps, in turn illuminating the island with a bright light. Except for the dense silver bamboo forest which was dark, only the sparse moonlight shone on it. In the quiet bamboo forest, there was a pool of water that gathered there. At this moment, Fu Wang was sitting in the middle, waiting for the imminent demon transformation.


    Following behind Fu Wang was Shu Yu who was now carefully hidden amongst the bamboo forest, staring at him with excitement. She could finally solve this bothersome puzzle right now ~


    With the moon on the sky, the silver bamboo forest was overflowing with silver smoke, the very same color as the moonlight, which gradually formed a fog. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened and she watched with fascination as Fu Wang slowly transformed in the mist. Finally, he transformed from a young man in his twenties to a young boy of about twelve years old.


    His thin body and white shoulders were exposed due to the oversized clothes and he now had more of a childish pure face than he had before. Most importantly was the furry fox ears on his head and the fluffy big tail behind him! It¡¯s really fox ears ahhhhh! It¡¯s a little younger than she had imagined ahhhhh! Sure enough, those fox ears and fox tail came with the perks of his age, this is just unfair! White-haired child! Ohhhh what a plot twist, you don¡¯t have me author!


    A demon transformed Fu Wang suddenly emitted bewitching qualities that belonged to the fox clan. Misty eyes and glossy lips, fair and clear skin that seemed to emit the moon¡¯s brilliance. Just looking at him will make people want to put this jade carved boy into their arms to dote on him.


    Shu Yu bit her fist and in a moment of excitement, she accidentally stepped on and snapped a dried bamboo under her feet. The little boy who was in the middle of a discussion nearby, immediately twitched his fox ears as he turned to look at that direction, he calmly asked: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    I¡¯m going to stress this, usually, there¡¯ll be updates on Mondays or Tuesdays.


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Ok. I know I said that we¡¯d never be late again BUT Isadora was busy and didn¡¯t finish translating the novel. So sugakookie couldn¡¯t edit the novel. So sugakookie couldn¡¯t post the novel


    1. ǧÑÔÍòÓï (qi¨¡n y¨¢n w¨¤n y¨³) Literal translation ¨C thousands of words. Meaning ¨C To have a lot of things to say


    2. ÎïϸÎÞÉùÎÂË®ÖóÇàÍÜ (w¨´ x¨¬ w¨² sh¨¥ng w¨¥n shu¨« zh¨³ q¨©ngw¨¡) Literal translation ¨C To boil a frog silently. Meaning ¨C With Shu Yu as the ¡®frog¡¯, Fu Wang was so good at being subtle that she didn¡¯t even realise the danger (Being boiled)

 CH 8

    Although he¡¯d uttered the words asking who it was, the truth was that Fu Wang clearly knew that the person is Shu Yu. Not only because other than Shu Yu, no one was so careless when tailing and peeping but also because he¡¯d purposely made the medicine in front of her to lure her here.


    She¡¯s an easy-to-read girl, compared to him who struggled in the muddy waters, she¡¯s like a clear pool of deep water that can be seen clearly with a glance. Therefore Fu Wang had already almost figured out her thoughts and could guess her behaviour correctly eight or nine times out of ten. He knew from the blinking light of curiosity in Shu Yu¡¯s eyes that she would definitely come.


    But Shu Yu doesn¡¯t know that BOSS knew, so she¡¯s feeling a little embarrassed now. It didn¡¯t matter who it was, to be found peeping would bound to feel awkward, though she clearly knew that she had absolutely no bad intention, just pure curiosity.


    She initially wanted to run away, but thinking about it again, it is said that when BOSS is demonising he turns weak. What if she ran away and an accident happens when BOSS chased after her. BOSS is a paranoid person and if he didn¡¯t know who was spying on him, he definitely won¡¯t be reassured and will find ways to get the answer. Instead of being found out by him, it¡¯s better to surrender myself¡­¡­.Shu Yu recalled the incident where she was mischievous and broke her grandfather¡¯s tea pot when she was young.


    After giving it some thought, Shu Yu dragged her feet as she walked out, pulling on her clothes as she strived to put on a serious expression: ¡°It¡¯s me, I was a little worried about you, so I came to take a look.¡±


    The young man¡¯s reflection in the pond tilted his head and spoke softly: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Shu Yu retreated two steps when he flashed his smile, feeling her inner Shu Yu spray blood from her nose as she faints, but she will have to make the ¡°That¡¯s right it is this pureness¡± expression. She¡¯s unsure whether BOSS would believe this reason but because he¡¯s always smiling, you can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking. Moreover, that smile was too dazzling that she didn¡¯t dare to keep looking otherwise she¡¯d be on heat, and there is no Wang Ji herbal tea to cool down.


    To break this awkwardness, Shu Yu touched her nose as she looked at her own toes: ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling cold while soaking in the pool?¡±


    ¡°This pool is a Spiritual Water, the gathering of clean air and the Spiritual Moonlight is a great antidote for the Demon Clans. While I, a half demon, turn weak whenever I demonise, I¡¯ll emit some smell that will attract some low-level beast, it can be suppressed here.¡± His eyes drooped with an indifferent tone, looking up it seems somewhat inexplicable and pitiful.


    Shu Yu¡¯s throat tightened, she is not touched by the fragile state BOSS, no one here understood BOSS more clearly than her, nine point five out of ten times he¡¯s acting pitiful, she is just horrified that BOSS told her about this, told her that he would be weak.


    Afterall, there are many mixed demons in Meng Ze but half-demons are rare and they¡¯re generally weak, with few living to adulthood. Many half-demons will hide their secrets to their grave, but Shu Yu realised that BOSS did not hide anything in front of her, although she knew a little more because of the plot. But BOSS won¡¯t believe anyone? In front of her, he did not conceal a single bit, what is he up to? She felt more afraid haha¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, right now BOSS is not as blackened as before?


    Shu Yu was somewhat unsure, all she replied is: ¡°Yes¡­¡­is that so.¡±


    Compared to Shu Yu¡¯s uneasiness, Fu Wang was more natural, not seeming to care about his fragile state as he still had the usual smile, while chatting normally with Shu Yu.


    ¡°I still need more time here, you can go back and rest first, you¡¯re tired from today¡¯s training, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± Shu Yu was infected by his usual behaviour, as she finally felt better. When she finished, she sat on a stone that¡¯s not far from the pool. In fact, she¡¯s scared for the weak BOSS, what if an accident occurs, then she would lose a great partner and a teacher.


    Shu Yu sat on the stone and her eyes suddenly met with his. She was unsure of the reason but she seemed to have seen something in BOSS¡¯ silver eyes, that could be called warmth. Suddenly BOSS became more gentle, but she was so scared ¡ª¡ª BOSS¡¯ charm is so big and he¡¯s aiming it at her, was he aware?


    Seeing her opened eyes, Fu Wang laughs as he looked directly at her, but it wasn¡¯t an annoyed look. Jin Yu¡¯s looks are stunning on the outside, the type of flaming beauty. If it¡¯s the original Jin Yu, even a pretty appearance will be like a glaring flame that made people not dare to look. But inside her is a different person, she sat quietly over there, with some restraint and shame, it¡¯s easy to feel calm.


    She is like water, after combining with her dazzling appearance, she did not purposely imitate Jin Yu, showing off a unique blend of water and fire, it¡¯s extremely attractive. The way she looked now, as if he¡¯s the only one seeing it, it¡¯s a scenery that belongs to him only.


    Holy shit BOSS¡¯ gaze is able to see through a person¡¯s character and there¡¯s no clothes underneath, wearing a thin layer of cloth only, with no sense of security! Shu Yu¡¯s inner self thought as she raised her head to enjoy the moon, trying hard to ignore BOSS¡¯ gaze.


    Luckily he managed to quickly converge his powers and he stood up in the lake, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Shu Yu was somewhat surprised, ¡°So fast?¡±


    Fu Wang smiled without saying a word, he walked out from the lake. Of course it can¡¯t be that fast, but he had to stay till at least dawn, Shu Yu still needed to rest, how can she rest with him? Not being here just meant getting less of the Spiritual Moonlight, it¡¯s no big deal to do it occasionally.


    His clothes are wet and were completely stuck to his body, revealing an outline of the thin figure of a teenager, even though it¡¯s a teenager, it was still a beautiful body that¡¯s as smooth as a streamline. No wonder some people say that a half-revealed body is more tempting, Shu Yu is now deeply convinced. She finally took her eyes off the teenager¡¯s white skin and his beautiful face, and said: ¡°Won¡¯t you be cold wearing those wet clothes? Why not use your Spiritual powers to dry it off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m can¡¯t use Spiritual powers in this state.¡± Fu Wang did not care about that shortcoming.


    Shu Yu was dumbfounded, she can¡¯t use it too. This easy magic trick isn¡¯t hard to learn but she didn¡¯t have time to learn these simple easy spells as she was studying the hard tricks of life-saving exercises. Thinking about it, she moved closer and draped her coat over BOSS.


    ¡°Then let us go back.¡±


    It was dark in the Silver bamboo forest. After shrinking, Fu Wang¡¯s height has shrunk too. Wrapped in Shu Yu¡¯s coat, he walked silently behind her, picking up the coat because it was too long. In addition, the forest was dark and he didn¡¯t seem to be able to see clearly, struggling slightly with every walk. Thanks to this body, Shu Yu was able to see clearly so she noticed BOSS¡¯ situation, worrying about whether to help or not. BOSS seems to have gotten weaker after demonisation but he¡¯s the kind of person who won¡¯t die easily and will not reveal his dark side.


    She silently observed him as he tripped over a small pebble again. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but to speak up, ¡°It¡¯s dark in here, why don¡¯t I hold your hands while you walk?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, ok.¡± Amidst the darkness, Fu Wang quietly revealed a long-awaited smile as he reached out first and held her hand. His hands are tiny too, even smaller than hers. These hands were slender and strong a few days ago, the very hands that taught her many things, but now it¡¯s tiny, only three fingers were holding her hand. I don¡¯t know why, Shu Yu felt the cool touch and felt like her own body had gone stiff and she didn¡¯t know why.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hands were warm, walking hand in hand for a while, Fu Wang¡¯s icy cold hands turned warm but back at the Palace, when Shu Yu let go of him, you can see him pulling off the big coat and shivering. His current appearance was too deceptive, even Shu Yu who knew him inside out could only think of ¡°Ah this little pitiful guy come into big sister¡¯s warm embrace.¡±


    ¡°Ok, let me clean up. Quickly get some rest, Shu Yu.¡± When Fu Wang said these with the look of an adult, the cute ears on his head moved and the big tail that looked soft dangled as he entered the bath.


    Shu Yu silently climbed onto the bed and lay in a position, feeling that it was a little hard to sleep. After a while, Fu Wang walked in with light steps and puts out the bright pearl, leaving only a dim candlelight. Shu Yu heard a rustling sound and tilted her head to look, seeing that he had slept in his position too, sleeping there looking like a small group.


    He held the blanket tightly, as if he felt cold, perhaps because the temperature in the empty hall was a bit low for the fragile Fu Wang. Shu Yu tidied the blanket and spoke in the dark, ¡°Fu Wang, are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Slightly, just a little, but it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s not unbearable.¡± Unsure of whether it¡¯s her wrong impression, she felt that Fu Wang¡¯s voice had a hint of a smile.


    Shu Yu stayed silent for a while, climbing up while holding her blanket, covering the small child with the blanket. She then turned to go back, but as she did so, she was stopped by a small cold hand grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together tonight, but if you don¡¯t like being so close to me, I won¡¯t force you, but you will have to take the blanket back and put it on.¡± Even though he said that, his hand showed no sign of letting go.


    Shu Yu reluctantly thought, that they¡¯d be sleeping together the next morning anyway. She¡¯ll just follow what he says, then again, he¡¯s in this state right now, he can¡¯t really do anything. Hmm, he¡¯s just a small fish in a big pond now. As she thought about it, Shu Yu lay beside Fu Wang, covered in a blanket with him.


    The two of them did not utter a single word but they did not sleep, one staring at the beam, one staring at the other.


    ¡±Shu Yu.¡± Fu Wang suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, do you? I sense that you¡¯re afraid of me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything bad to you.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± She had to desperately tell herself that the person in front of her is BOSS that could take a human life, in order to reign in her lecherous heart. Do you know how difficult it is to be an upright person that stayed away from low-level tastes? Little b*tch you still want to act cute?!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like how I was before, then the way I look now, can you accept it? If you like this more, I¡¯m willing to be in this state.¡± Fu Wang suddenly said as he moved closer, reaching out and holding onto Shu Yu¡¯s hands, enveloping his fingers between hers, holding it tightly.


    ¡°No, no it isn¡¯t, I, I don¡¯t dislike you haha, ha


    ¡± Shu Yu stuttered as she moved back and tried to stay away but the little boy¡¯s hand was so strong that she couldn¡¯t break away. From being a small weakling to a strong man, he¡¯s truly a monster. Is BOSS acting weak again?


    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve never been so close to anyone else, only you.¡± The little boy leaned over, his sweet voice filled with indescribable temptations as it rang softly in her ear. Shu Yu was about to burst, especially when he touched her cheeks.


    Little boy, please let go of big sister. Big sister feels like she¡¯s committing a crime now, you know? It¡¯s stressful!


    If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll do it ahhhh little devil! Even though her inner self was shouting, Shu Yu did not dare to do it =¡£=


    She pressed her beating heart, firmly deciding to reject Fu Wang and put his hand back into his own blanket before painfully saying: ¡°With your current look, if I really did anything to you, it¡¯s considered illegal and that isn¡¯t right.¡± Also, did a switch suddenly flip in BOSS, he¡¯d really become spontaneous!


    Fu Wang: ¡°¡­¡­¡± doesn¡¯t seem to understand but seems to have understood her firm rejection, why is he so disliked by her? He doesn¡¯t understand. Usually, if a woman was insecure, even if you can¡¯t accept an adult man, facing a young boy like him, it¡¯s easier to let your guard down. But for her, no matter what he looked like, she still strongly rejected him.


    Shu Yu waited for a while but didn¡¯t hear BOSS talking. She nervously thought about whether she¡¯d refused it too directly but if she¡¯d been more tactful, he would¡¯ve already gone and taken off his clothes.


    In the night, a soft sigh seemed to be heard, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I hope you like me.¡±


    Motionless, Shu Yu whispered back: ¡°But I really like you, I¡¯m not lying.¡± She really liked this person a lot. Beyond this novel, looking at his experiences, feeling sad for him, feeling happy for him and grieving for him. But right here, she¡¯s afraid. This was a man who portrayed himself as a gentle and considerate person. She¡¯s afraid that she¡¯d be deceived by him. No matter who it was, if you give your feelings out, you¡¯ll be easily hurt by it. Therefore she can believe in him, console him, but not love him.


    Hearing her words, Fu Wang thought that she¡¯s a gentle and a soft-hearted girl. She was obviously aware of the kind of person he was, yet she still wanted to take care of him, to comfort him even when he was acting pitiful. Such a person is easily fooled. She might meet an evil person like him again, and be fooled again, Fu Wang harboured unhappy feelings.


    Fu Wang stayed silent. Shu Yu scratched her head and said again: ¡°To be here out of the blue, it¡¯s actually quite scary because there¡¯s no one that I know, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. When I first got here, I had no idea what to do, if you hadn¡¯t taught me, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been found out soon.¡±


    Shu Yu recalled that when she was in secondary two, she¡¯d imagined what she¡¯d do if she transmigrated. At that time, with a god perspective, she¡¯d been bursting with confidence and despised the weak protagonists in novels, feeling that if it were her, she¡¯d definitely leave the other weak females a few streets behind. She¡¯d be great and would be able to immediately find her life¡¯s purpose, automatically know the best way to do things. Then she¡¯d paste on the original character¡¯s face, change her life, change the world and walk on the world¡¯s peak.


    But after it really happened, she realised that it¡¯s not what it seems, she couldn¡¯t even expect it. She can¡¯t adapt to the uncomfortableness, her reaction rate had declined sharply, she could only feel fear in her crazily beating heart, unsure of what to do, she¡¯s really useless. Don¡¯t mention knowing what to do right away, she didn¡¯t even appear in the novel at all.


    Have to say that, she¡¯s really lucky to have formed an alliance with BOSS, it¡¯s extremely safe.


    Fu Wang let out a giggle, laughing before sighing again, using his tiny hands to touch Shu Yu¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding with you, don¡¯t be so tense. I see that you¡¯re restraining yourself, being nervous all the time, if this keeps up you¡¯ll collapse. Just like a string, if it¡¯s tied too tightly it¡¯ll break easily. If possible, I hope that I can make you relax a little and if you can¡¯t relax in front of others, at least in front of me, I hope that you can relax a little, don¡¯t force yourself to be cautious.¡±


    Fu Wang¡¯s tiny hands had the feeling of a big brother comforting others. He¡¯s used to showing people gentleness, this kind of warm talk, is really full of pampering, there¡¯s also a gentle water-like healing sound, just like taking a hit to the heart.


    #Everyday she is being cured by the BOSS#


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shu Yu lets out her internal thank you from being embarrassed, touching her fingers again: ¡°I wanted to say it just now but was too shy to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s alright, you can tell me your troubles.¡±


    ¡°I want to touch your ears, is that alright?¡± After she¡¯d said that, Shu Yu hurriedly emphasized ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intention, it¡¯s just that I like these kind of furry feeling.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ of course you can, if you¡¯d like to, you can touch my tail too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her voice clearly sounded happy.


    Fu Wang¡¯s smile widened. Taking Shu Yu¡¯s hand, he placed it on his head, moving closer to her to make it more convenient for her to touch his ears.


    The furry ears were as good as she¡¯d imagined them to be, subconsciously moving whenever she touched it, it¡¯s just too cute. Shu Yu touched the two big ears for quite some time, unwilling to let go to the point that the fur is almost gone just by touching, now time for the big tail.


    The big white fluffy tail was like a small blanket that hung over Fu Wang¡¯s body, covering almost half of his body. Even in the dark, the white hair seemed to emit a radiant glow. The touch of the tail is better than the ear, the fluffy hair is smooth and soft like satin. Shu Yu simply couldn¡¯t let go of it. If she kept touching it like this, all the hair will be plucked off, and it¡¯s all thanks to Fu Wang, as he¡¯d let her touch to her desire, without saying a word.


    Shu Yu thought to compromise, after seeing Fu Wang¡¯s indulgence, she simply hugged his tail, burying her face into happiness. Unsure of what she¡¯d pressed, she suddenly felt Fu Wang trembling. Quickly looking up, she awkwardly asked: ¡°Am I hurting you?¡±


    After some time, Fu Wang gave his usual reply: ¡°No, you can continue to play, I¡¯m happy that you liked it.¡± Before this, for many years, he¡¯d never thought that this part of the beast is worthy of being loved because it represented his half-demon self, incompatible blood. In the eyes of many Demon clans, beasts with this body represented the impure and lowest, maybe she¡¯s the only one who liked it.


    Seeing the face Shu Yu made as she quietly touched the fur cushion, Fu Wang, who¡¯d decided to show his demonisation to her, realised that he¡¯d guessed correctly again. The only bad thing was that he¡¯d leaked a bit. He¡¯d thought that when Shu Yu said to touch, it¡¯ll just be a touch, but now he realised that it wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d thought of, he didn¡¯t know that Shu Yu would take such a liking to it, to the point of having intimate contact. Plus, his ears and tail are very sensitive.


    So in this situation, not being able to tell her to stop, it¡¯s really troublesome. If Shu Yu seriously looked right now, she would¡¯ve definitely seen that BOSS¡¯ eyes are all red. Closing his eyes and letting out a sigh, Fu Wang shook his ears uncomfortably. Shu Yu had unknowingly touched a sensitive part of his tail. Silently, he took a breath as he pulled his clothes on his chest.


    At this moment, BOSS¡¯ self-control essentially fell apart.


    Insert a bookmark


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie

 CH 9

    ¡°You are Lady Jin Yu¡¯s favourite?¡± A graceful and beautiful teenager, who¡¯s wearing a gorgeous long coat that was probably worth more than ten thousand gold. He had a prideful look on his face that hid hints of resentment. Surrounding him was dozens of equally beautiful young girls, like stars surrounding the moon with him in the middle.


    These beauties were sent to Jin Yu from outside Tianxin Island. They¡¯ve never seen Jin Yu on the island for three days but had heard the slaves on Tianxin Island talking about how much Jin Yu loves that lowly half demon named Fu Wang. The people who are favoured beauties came onto the island in order to get Jin Yu, aren¡¯t stunned at the moment, when a group of people are blocking Fu Wang¡¯s path in the garden.


    There are about fifty to sixty people in the group, all of which are sent by the Twelve Elders. The Twelve Elders control the entire Tian Hu Clan, the next twelve sub-families are their children and grandchildren, among them are the Blue Fox Clan, which was only a sub-group under the subordinates of the six Elders. And these new beauties in front of him that have been sent, are the Twelve Elders¡¯ children, their identities far more honourable than Fu Wang¡¯s.


    Most of the Fox Clans are not afraid, both men and women, even if they have blood relations they can be partners, giving birth to their own descendants. Therefore, the Fox Clan is also considered to have a large number of people in the entire Demon Clan. Many of the people who were sent this time, were very close to Jin Yu in terms of bloodline, they could be called her brothers, sisters or uncles.


    Because many of the people from the Demon Clan look the same for ages and more beauties are born, their age often does not reflect in their appearance. It¡¯ll always happen that the ancestors appear younger than their own children. This time, the person in the center is the Sixth Elder¡¯s child, with a high seniority, even higher than Jin Yu¡¯s position.


    This man named Tian Feng Lin Qu, is the Sixth Elder¡¯s youngest child, it¡¯s only been sixteen years since he was born, younger than Jin Yu by a few years. He¡¯s highly qualified as he has been practicing since a young age, is highly favoured by the Sixth Elder and is an extremely noble prince in the Tian Feng Household.


    The Sixth Elder has already been grooming him to be his successor, to look at Jin Yu, not to send his favourite successor to be a male pet, those that are not chosen to be a successor aren¡¯t confined to that. It¡¯s just a pity that Lin Qu had never forgotten about Jin Yu since he first met her two years ago. Since then, she¡¯s been the goddess in his heart, to hear about this now, he didn¡¯t even think twice and even got mad at the Sixth Elder. He was resolute in wanting to come to Tian Xin Island, even if his identity was reduced to that of a male pet, he is willing to do so, the Sixth Elder is really mad about this.


    After much difficulty, Lin Qu got this opportunity and came onto the Island but not only could he not meet the love of his life, he¡¯d heard the rumours daily that Jin Yu and the male pet are always together in the Household. Then again, the male pet is just a lowly half demon, Lin Qu¡¯s heart that was full of love, was suddenly now full of jealousy.


    Being a talented teen all along, he¡¯d worked hard just to get recognition in the future, how can he tolerate the fact that the person he loves likes a nobody. He suppressed his urge to kill Fu Wang on sight and instead talked to him calmly.


    If Shu Yu and Fu Wang acted perfectly and the people of Tian Feng know that Jin Yu values Fu Wang, Lin Qu will see Fu Wang as his enemy and will desperately kill him regardless. But even though he didn¡¯t make a move, the disgusted feeling he had did not converge, as though straight like a sword, he wanted to pierce Fu Wang a million times over.


    Being surrounded here, Fu Wang long knew these people¡¯s identities. After all, if you want to make this work, to know oneself and others is the key in battle. He turned a blind eye to Lin Qu¡¯s ill intent and just greeted him as he passed, just because of the rumours about him being Jin Yu¡¯s favourite pet didn¡¯t mean that he could be obnoxious about it.


    He wore plain and simple clothes, tied back his long hair with a hair band, smile curled up, making him look amiable, posture straight like a bamboo, there¡¯s a unique feeling about being among the beauties.


    Lin Qu looked at him for a while, expression worsening. Fu Wang¡¯s appearance is beautiful but among those beauties from the Fox Clan, he¡¯s not top notch. Speaking about beautiful, the entire Tianhu people cannot come close Jin Yu, but Fu Wang has unique qualities that¡¯s truly compatible with his beautiful appearance, it¡¯s truly attractive.


    Even though Fu Wang was humble, the people of Tianfeng whose heart were filled with jealousy thought that he¡¯s being arrogant and hated him to the core. Full of anger in his head, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with it, Lin Qu forgot all the thoughts he had before he came as he could only think of teaching that lowly demon that-dominates-Jin Yu-all-to-himself a lesson.


    He forcefully suppressed his raging jealousy to bring himself back. Lin Qu felt that he shouldn¡¯t personally lay a finger on him as he¡¯s afraid that it might displease Jin Yu. There are many people under his command, if the time comes when Jin Yu had to blame someone, he can just label any scapegoat to do so, as long as the little demon is not killed, it is not a big deal. As his feelings turned into another, Lin Qu brought his attention to his people.


    In this group of dozens of people, there are about thirty six people sent here this time. The rest are higher-class servants originally from Tian Xin Island whom were previously sent by the Twelve Elders, most of them are spies. When Fu Wang first arrived, he¡¯d met the higher-class servants, those servants had noble identities, but were not comparable to the people that were sent this time.


    After considering the stakes, Lin Qu points to a guy: ¡°This lowly half-demon has offended me, teach him a lesson.¡±


    The demon chosen by Lin Qu silently cursed himself. He hesitated, looked at the still Fu Wang, then looked at Lin Qu¡¯s proud face. He knew that he¡¯s being treated as cannon folder but it didn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Tian Feng Lin Qu or Tian Feng Jin Yu, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. Seeing him stand there for a long time, a beautiful girl standing to Lin Qu¡¯s right snorted, ¡°Prince Lin Qu orders you to go, means you have to go, a little demon like you dares to block Prince Lin Qu¡¯s path, shouldn¡¯t you be punished!¡±


    The fox clan didn¡¯t discriminate between males or female so naturally, this girl was also sent here to serve Jin Yu. Her identity didn¡¯t seem to be more honourable than the rest but the word ¡°win¡± was in her eyes, she¡¯d long been licking Lin Qu¡¯s boots and to see that the chosen man wasn¡¯t moving, she immediately reprimanded him, forcing him to do it.


    Fu Wang was restrained, wanting to harm him after just asking one question, he was fully surrounded, panic slightly showed on his face. He was restless compared to before, noticing Lin Qu¡¯s happy face, he looked forward to seeing his appearance in his ugly state.


    Fu Wang made a scared expression on his face but didn¡¯t panic in his heart. He¡¯d experienced too many life and death situations, the scene before him was not a big matter. Besides, he¡¯d long planned for this, even if these people didn¡¯t come and find him, he would have waited till the next day to intentionally provoke them.


    He¡¯d originally thought that he¡¯d have to spend a lot of time to get things done, but with Lin Qu¡¯s deep-rooted feelings for Jin Yu, things have become much easier.


    Looking up at Lin Qu, there was a dark light in Fu Wang¡¯s eyes. His wolf-like appearance was avoided by the unlucky cannon folder but in doing so, Fu Wang ¡°accidentally¡± exposed the scars around his neck and arms. Seeing this, Lin Qu once again felt jealousy burn him.


    Fu Wang spoke gently: ¡±If Lady Jin Yu knows that all of you are bullying me, she will surely be angry, please stop this.¡±


    Hearing him mention Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s name, in a moment Lin Qu uncontrollably turned red-eyed. He got rid of his pretense of not being able to lift a hand, as he personally gathered a load of spiritual energy in his hand ready to hit Fu Wang¡¯s chest.


    Fu Wang appeared fearless, sensing the familiar Spiritual energy flying towards him. At the same time that he intentionally angered Lin Qu, he crushed a jade card that was up his sleeve. He and Jin Yu each had this jade card and once it¡¯s crushed, it meant that something had happened to him and Shu Yu would then rush over.


    Sure enough, Lin Qu¡¯s spiritual energy hadn¡¯t even touched him when it was destroyed by another incoming aura. The incoming red aura dispelled Lin Qu¡¯s power, causing the group of defenseless beauties to step back. At the same time, a girl¡¯s angry voice could be heard coming from the sky: ¡°Who dares to be insolent here!¡±


    The flaming figure suddenly appeared in the sky and in the blink of an eye, swooped down next to Fu Wang, lifting up the fallen Fu Wang into her arms. Her movements were overbearing but in the midst of the actions, people could see her carefulness, as though she were afraid of hurting the person in her arms.


    As he was lifted up by her, Fu Wang glanced at her lovingly and with gratefulness, obediently leaning on her side.


    Shu Yu pressed Fu Wang¡¯s hands to check him and was relieved to find no injuries. She said that how can the BOSS be so weak, not being able to win even if he fought hard, relying on his tricks and strange medicines, he should generally be able to avoid it. The jade card on her broke suddenly and that really scared her, so she came hurriedly.


    Once here, seeing that Fu Wang was fine but looking like a weak white lotus and seeing the group of horrified beauties opposite him, Shu Yu suddenly realised¡­¡­Oh, it seems like it¡¯s now the palace head¡¯s turn to act.


    Yesterday, the BOSS had told her information about the backgrounds of the newly sent beauties. At that time, she¡¯d thought that it would be inevitable that a harem battle drama would be staged, just that she didn¡¯t expect to witness it so soon.


    Thinking back to her young and ignorant days where she¡¯d used the sheets to cover her body, stuck two chopsticks on her head and acted the role of a evil queen or as a favoured concubine that had been thrown into the cold dungeon, who knew that she¡¯d get to act like one in real life too. Only thing was that this character was not what she¡¯d expected. This time she¡¯ll play a stunned king who only favoured a white lotus. Hmm, very good, just the thought of it is exciting.


    Within a few days, Shu Yu who had been taught by Fu Wang for the acting points instantly started to act. First, she showed a bit of tenderness in her anger, covering Fu Wang with some clothes, then she adjusted his slightly messy hair, and in a tender voice she spoke: ¡°My love, are you alright?¡±


    Fu Wang¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t great but her sudden ¡°My love¡± cringy statement did not reveal the slightest flaw in him. On the contrary, he looked normal as she held his hands in hers, her face turning red as tears flowed down the sides of her face. He whispered in appeasement: ¡°I am fine, there¡¯s no need for concern.¡±


    ¡°My love is my beloved, how can I not be worried. Hmm, I on the other hand, have to see who is the lunatic madman that dares to touch my man.¡± Once she¡¯s finished, she tilted her eyes to the uneasy Lin Qu. Her expression changed naturally, the once calm rain suddenly turned into a blistering frost.


    Lin Qu himself did not expect that, he just wanted to embarrass Fu Wang so that he could provoke Jin Yu into coming out, the instant his face changed is astonishing. Just thinking about Jin Yu¡¯s usual style got the rest of the people afraid, for Lin Qu his main fear was out of jealousy. Seeing them get along, he realised that the lowly half-demon was more important in Jin Yu¡¯s heart than what the rest could¡¯ve imagined, it¡¯s clear that she didn¡¯t just treat him as a pet but as a lover.


    That lowly half-demon, how could he deserve to be next to the goddess, Lady Jin Yu of the all mighty Tian Hu Clan! As Lin Qu came face to face with Jin Yu¡¯s icy glare, all of his resentment unconsciously turned into fear, his face turned white instantly. After all, the person he loves is right in front of him, he stood there and opened his mouth: ¡°This lowly¡­¡­this servant bumped into me, I just wanted to punish him that¡¯s all, it¡¯s nothing of a serious matter, how can I bother My Lady about this. Speaking of that, I haven¡¯t met My Lady, I¡¯m the Sixth Elder¡¯s grandson, Tian Feng Lin Qu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you the one that harmed Fu Wang?¡± Shu Yu did not let him finish speaking and immediately cut off his words, not willing to let go of the matter and showing no interest in his identity.


    Lin Qu¡¯s face immediately paled and Shu Yu let out an internal sigh. Although he¡¯s good-looking, sadly, an arrogant man like him wasn¡¯t her cup of tea, she liked either the warm and caring type or ice cold type, and also the loyal type. Plus, she and the BOSS were together and of course, she should stand firm for her own camp.


    She spoke again: ¡°Since you dared to touch my man, you must¡¯ve been prepared to taste my wrath.¡±


    Lin Qu¡¯s face grew whiter, with no need for more words, Shu Yu quietly pinched Fu Wang¡¯s finger and pretended to raise her hand. She created an ghastly aura, ready to aim at Lin Qu, similar to how he¡¯d been eager to shoot at Fu Wang.


    At this moment, Fu Wang reached out his hands and pressed her wrist softly. Looking at her with sincerity, he begged: ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s most likely that the prince was trying to joke with me, it¡¯s nothing serious. Besides, Prince Lin Qu is a noble, Jin Yu¡­¡­Lady Jin Yu you don¡¯t have to feel sad for me, I feel bad, I just request for My Lady to empathise with me and agree to this wish of mine.¡±


    After several practice, Fu Wang was familiar with this act. He¡¯s truly like a kind white lotus that would never be tainted by dirt, it really made Shu Yu want to say: ¡°Little Wang is truly the kindest boy I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    At the side, Lin Qu who¡¯d already prepared himself to be hurt but his love rival was pleading for him, felt worse than if he would¡¯ve really been hurt. His face turned from white to red because he felt shame and anger, both eyes staring down Fu Wang who was almost snuggled up in Jin Yu¡¯s embrace. Tian Feng Jin Yu had a tall stature that was similar to Fu Wang, plus she was very angry right now and Fu Wang was purposely acting weak so it wasn¡¯t weird to see him clinging onto her. On the reverse, the affection between the two was rather eye-catching.


    Lin Qu coughed out a mouthful of blood, thanks to the anger he felt when he was greeted by the two affectionate people.


    Shu Yu was silent for a while, feeling that this young man¡¯s psychological well-being was too bad. Thinking that this young man might collapse if they continued to upset him, she stopped showing affection and put on a serious expression: ¡°Since Fu Wang has pleaded on your behalf, I¡¯ll have mercy on you this time.¡±


    The moment everyone let out a sigh of relief, she continued: ¡°Just because what all of you have done has made me extremely unhappy, the leader will be driven out of Tianxian Island. As for the rest of the lower class servants, you¡¯ll all be stationed outside the Island and no one is allowed to enter without being summoned. If this happens again, I will not forgive so easily.¡±


    From the former Tian Feng Jin Yu who¡¯d kill on whim, this punishment was extremely light. The group of beauties that had miscalculated Fu Wang¡¯s importance looked at each other, watching as Jin Yu took Fu Wang and left without a trace, then looking at Lin Qu who was covering his chest while his brain stopped working, some pitying or mocking him in their hearts.


    Finally, even though he wasn¡¯t willing, Tian Feng Lin Qu was chased out of Tianxin Island and could only return to his original place, together with the lackey girl and the guy who¡¯d been directed by him to harm Fu Wang. Tian Feng Lin Qu hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries but his young heart had been shattered to pieces and he hadn¡¯t left his house ever since his return.


    Shu Yu and Fu Wang returned to the Inner Hall and both released their held hands, returning to the way they interact in private.


    ¡°Tian Feng Lin Qu, the one with the highest status and greatest power is now gone while the rest of the people can only be outside the Island, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± Fu Wang rolled up his sleeve.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    They¡¯ve both discussed this before, they can¡¯t reject the beauties sent to spy on them but regardless of whether they acted according to Shu Yu¡¯s wish or Fu Wang¡¯s arrangement, they couldn¡¯t let those calculating beauties stay by their side, especially the trouble maker Lin Qu. Which was why this move had to be done but fortunately, everything went well. The only concern was that Fu Wang was once again pushed into the fierce battle.


    If you thought about it, throughout history, whenever a prince did something wrong, it¡¯ll always be the lady¡¯s fault in the end, it¡¯s not a good ending, therefore Shu Yu was a little worried. Even though she knew that it was BOSS, she was still worried. Now that she was gradually walking out of the novel plot, this world was becoming more realistic, after coming back to her senses she began to worry for Fu Wang. No matter how clever he was, it didn¡¯t hide the fact that he was a low-class demon, not to mention he isn¡¯t BOSS yet.


    Therefore, Shu Yu thought to herself that she must cultivate her ability well and strive to restore Jin Yu¡¯s full power as soon as possible. Only then would she be able to protect her own partner, so that the both of them can work together and help each other!


    The next day, Tianxin Island was greeted with a guest. She is Tian Feng Lin Lang, the First Elder¡¯s granddaughter, a very important person in Tianfeng, also very strong and a generous and noble woman. You can say that, if it were not for the God¡¯s blood running inside Jin Yu, Lin Lang would be a well-deserved young leader of the TianHu Clan, it¡¯s a pity that with Jin Yu¡¯s existence, her reputation has been covered a lot.


    Whatever idea Lin Lang has of Jin Yu, at least she was a kind person on the surface. This time she came here for two matters, the first was to apologise on Lin Qu¡¯s behalf. Lin Qu¡¯s mother was her mother¡¯s older sister, after Shu Yu understood this relationship, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again about the complicated Fox Clan. Because of this relationship, Lin Lang and Lin Qu were very close and she was now sending lots of gifts on behalf of Lin Qu.


    Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, Shu Yu was much more capable and strong, she¡¯s right, the Demon Clan was simply violent.


    Shu Yu¡¯s face turned impatient, her nose held high as she looked down, Lin Lang¡¯s expression was still gentle, kind of similar to Fu Wang. Shu Yu felt that this lady must be a black sesame bun[1].


    After greeting her, the second matter was a notice, this year¡¯s Lingyin party will be held in advance. Every three years, the Big Five Demon Clans will hold a Demon Clan meeting, a Lingyin party is held once every year, this party was the Demon Clan¡¯s carnival. Elders from different Clans gather to set agreements while the outstanding young people of the younger generation get to be in the limelight. There¡¯ll be performances and fights, just to name a few, it¡¯ll be extremely lively.


    Ever since Jin Yu hit the age of twelve, she¡¯d attended the annual Lingyin party. As the most important female demon of the TianHu Clan, after enjoying so many resources, she of course had to bring honour to the Fox Clan and display her mighty power to all the other Clans.


    In other words, she had to go.


    Waiting till after Lin Lang had left, Shu Yu looked towards Fu Wang with a ¡°on the verge of tears¡± look: ¡°What are we going to do now? I¡¯ll have to fight someone for real, I, I really can¡¯t¡­¡­¡± Since young, she was a studious good child and had never gotten into fights before, not to mention that she now had to see blood. Plus, it wasn¡¯t a fight that could be avoided if Fu Wang put on an act, this was for real ahhhhhh she had yet to regain Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s powers!!


    As if he¡¯d thought of something, Fu Wang tapped his finger on the table lightly, seeing Shu Yu¡¯s expression, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± BOSS had a kind of strong psychological quality that looked like it wouldn¡¯t change unless if Mount Tai collapsed! BOSS doesn¡¯t look the least bit flustered, what a man! Shu Yu suddenly felt at ease!


    Fu Wang spoke warmly: ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that Lingyin is still a month away, during this time, you¡¯ll have to work harder than before.¡±


    Shu Yu saw in his gentle smile, the abusive nature he has.


    Insert a bookmark


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    1. ºÚÖ¥ÂéÏڵİü×Ó (h¨¥i zh¨© ma xi¨¤n de b¨¡o zi) Literal translation ¨C Black sesame bun. Meaning ¨C Looks pure and kind on the outside but is actually a bad person. (Based on the logic that the black sesame bun is white on the outside and black on the inside. Credits to the lovely readers that commented.)


    Also, please click below! From Chapter 20 onwards, they aren¡¯t free! OH NO!!


    (From the comments, I understand that the link doesn¡¯t work for some of you. I¡¯ve alerted Iluska about it but she says that she hasn¡¯t found another ad site so we¡¯ll just have to leave it at that for now. If / whenever we find a new site / solution for this, I¡¯ll add an extra note in that chapter to let ya¡¯ll know. Still, thank you ^^)

 CH 10

    Ever since Lin Lang brought news that the Lingyin party was starting in a month¡¯s time, Shu Yu¡¯s life began to be harsh. She thought that the previous three days of emergency training was strict enough but it¡¯s at this point that she realised that that was just an appetiser. BOSS had noticed that she hadn¡¯t fully adapted yet and had reduced the training intensity for her. Right now, the current situation is worthy of practise.


    Every hour of the day was mostly spent on practising martial arts, her demeanour and her facial expressions. That¡¯s right, although previously, she could still take some time off to sleep but now she has been deprived of it. Jin Yu doesn¡¯t need to sleep daily. At her level, she could make do without sleep and food. It¡¯s just because Shu Yu was a human and had yet to get used to it. Fu Wang had intended for her to be accustomed to it slowly but with the tense situation now, Fu Wang had to grab the remaining time to develop a series of lessons for her.


    Speaking of the Lingyin party, it¡¯s not comparable to within the Tian Feng Household. In any case, the Tian Feng Household is the Fox Clan¡¯s head household and Shu Yu can afford to slip up. But if she slipped up in front of the Four Demon Clans during the party, the Fox Clan¡¯s enemies will definitely grab onto this. If things go bad, Shu Yu¡¯s identity would be exposed, so this Lingyin party spelled trouble.


    When Shu Yu saw herself in the mirror, her face was full of black lines and she felt like she had a kidney deficiency. You can¡¯t blame her because this practise is too difficult, she¡¯s not mentally strong enough. She¡¯s only allowed rest for a mere fifteen minutes out of the twelve hours of practise, no one can withstand that, this is simply a hundred times harder than preparing for college entrance exams.


    The practise is uninteresting, emptying the body¡¯s power and bearing the tingling pain of recovering it before continuing to push limits over and over again. It¡¯s hard to understand the science behind the practise. Even with Fu Wang¡¯s explanation, she still had a hard time understanding, so why is Jin Yu able to understand it without any difficulty, and why is it so hard on her body to just repeat the practise?


    She¡¯d initially thought that she¡¯ll be able to recover Jin Yu¡¯s ability soon, but the problem for Shu Yu is time, everytime she faced a huge obstacle, the shadow in her heart would grow infinitely. If it weren¡¯t for her partner Fu Wang who was also her teacher, friend, big brother, housekeeper and psychologist, Shu Yu would crumble under this day-to-day anxiety.


    Shu Yu was dead tired everyday but looking at Fu Wang, she couldn¡¯t bring up the thought to quit because Fu Wang was stronger and more hardworking than her.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t mentally strong but she had a tough body, Fu Wang was totally opposite, only having a low-class demon¡¯s vulnerable body but he was mentally strong. Unlike Shu Yu, Fu Wang still needed to rest and eat but he accompanied Shu Yu and only had two minutes of rest everyday. At the same time, he had to sort out any questions and understand her level of knowledge before coaching her, correcting her attitude towards the big clans and clear up her messy memories. It started with coaching Shu Yu on her attitude, to correcting her behaviour.


    In comparison, Fu Wang was more tired than Shu Yu yet she neither caught a glimpse of him looking tired nor his anxious face. His mentality affected Shu Yu to a large extent, having well-organised arrangements can also be very reassuring.


    So to say, those who can be BOSS are definitely of a higher intelligence! Shu Yu lost count of the times she was this lucky to be in the same boat as BOSS. If she didn¡¯t alliance with BOSS and only had Jin Yu¡¯s chaotic and bloody memories to rely on, plus to be under this tremendous pressure, relying on that and the group of old demons that obviously didn¡¯t have enough IQ, she¡¯d probably be in deep waters already.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, Shu Yu, come and have some food.¡±


    Shu Yu had long smelt the fragrance of the delicious meat. Once she heard him calling, she immediately dashed to sit in front of the table, staring at the scrumptious dishes with glistening eyes as she waited for BOSS to say dig in.


    These dishes are Fu Wang¡¯s. Afterall to outsiders, she still consumed Spiritual fruits and water. Ever since she angrily dismissed a batch of male pets, Fu Wang¡¯s position on TianXin Island had gotten higher and this was reflected in his daily meals. Fu Wang wasn¡¯t concerned about his meals but since Shu Yu liked it, he appreciated her thoughts and it was also a reward for the hard work she¡¯d put in.


    You can tell that this girl has been through hardships before. To be in this unknown place all of a sudden, having to withstand all this pressure and practise things that she¡¯d never touched before, everyday and without rest. Even if she had a great temperament, Fu Wang was ready to console and advise her at any time. But for many days, she never showed any signs of dissatisfaction though occasionally, when she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, she would look at him bitterly for some time before grinding her teeth and accepting her fate, not making a single complain.


    Fu Wang¡¯s persona had always been to be harsh on himself and others. Even if he had a kind and gentle expression on his face, his heart was utterly cold. Now that he sees Shu Yu being so obedient, not saying a word though she looked miserable and tired to death, he strangely felt some hesitation in his heart. He questioned whether the training he¡¯d drawn up was too much, if there was some other way to resolve the current issue.


    With chopsticks in her hand, Shu Yu looked quizzically at Fu Wang who seemed to be in deep thought about something, calling out to him: ¡°Fu Wang?¡±


    Fu Wang came to his senses, placing the vegetable he had in his chopsticks onto Shu Yu¡¯s plate and softly said: ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Shu Yu bit onto her chopsticks and hesitantly said: ¡°Are you tired? You haven¡¯t had any rest for many days, why don¡¯t we call it a day for today?¡± This afternoon, when she¡¯d completed a phase of practise and was planning to ask BOSS about a few things, she saw BOSS sitting in front of the table and massaging his temples with knitted brows before picking up a pen and sorting things out.


    That split second of exhaustion was hidden by him in an instant and replaced by an air of calm and peace, before turning around to look at her with an emotionless [1] look on his face. This guy is too good at faking. With his calm attitude and confident manner, Shu Yu constantly forgets the fact that he¡¯s just a low level demon and when exhaustion flashed through his brows, she¡¯s reminded that he¡¯s not a god after all.


    *sobs* My heart aches, it¡¯s unbearable! Comparing a strong person that reveals his fragile side to an iron man with tender feelings, this contrast is simply too hard to withstand!


    In her mind, Shu Yu had an image of the tiny version of BOSS pushing forward with a haughty look, Fu Wang is unaware of that so when he heard Shu Yu, his first thought was that Shu Yu was tired, her tortuous reaction probably implied that she wanted to rest. Probably from overthinking and seeing the expectation in her eyes, Fu Wang thought for a while and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, why don¡¯t you take a rest and continue your training tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, there¡¯ll always be a way out. When things happen, there¡¯ll always be a way to solve it. You still have me, things might not be that bad.¡± Fu Wang reassured as he filled her plate with her favourite vegetables. Softly, he spoke: ¡°Have some rest after you¡¯re done, you can have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.¡± No matter how hardworking the little girl was, she still needed to be rewarded, taking a break once in a while wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Fu Wang thought with an easy-going attitude. As per the practise plan, the level that is needed to be reached today, he¡¯ll have to make changes and see if he could find time to make up for it.


    Shu Yu, who¡¯d tried to persuade him to rest is instead urged by him to rest, felt like crying. BOSS is a good person and a competent babysitter, how could such a man like him become a perverted BOSS in the end! It¡¯ll be great if he continued to be like this!


    He works so hard, yet he urges her to sleep, she is definitely too guilty to fall asleep.


    Fu Wang looked up to see an expression of genuine guilt in her eyes. He burst into a smile. She¡¯s truly a sincere girl. He caressed her head, his voice gentle, ¡°We are just delaying it for half a day. It¡¯s ok. Isn¡¯t it better if you¡¯re more prepared when you¡¯ve had rest? Go, I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Hearing his words, Shu Yu¡¯s legs had already turned soft. Grabbing his hands, she said in a serious tone: ¡°You shall take a break, I will not rest, I promise not to slack off, trust me.¡±


    Seeing her serious side, Fu Wang then subconsciously realise. It turns out that she really only wanted him to rest and wasn¡¯t using a roundabout way to express that she wanted to take a break.


    Fu Wang paused, seeing that she was done eating, he passed her a handkerchief to wipe her mouth before standing up: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Shu Yu followed behind him till they reached the Inner Hall, she stopped when she saw that he sat down on the bed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Then I¡¯ll continue training outside.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Shu Yu, come here.¡±


    Shu Yu walked over and once she was close enough, she was made to seat along the bedside. All she saw next was BOSS¡¯ skillful movements as he took off her coat and lifted up her leg to take off her shoes.


    ¡°Huh?¡± BOSS you¡¯re taking off my shoes! And my chest didn¡¯t even have time to register the fact that my coat was taken off, would you give me some time to react!


    Pushed onto the bed and covered with a soft blanket, Shu Yu was still immersed in her thoughts of ¡°BOSS actually took off my shoes, what will he do to me¡±. When she turned around again, Fu Wang was on the bed too, lying not too far from her. Seeing her gaze, he chuckled: ¡°Then we shall rest together, I¡¯m indeed tired.¡±


    Shu Yu still had something to say but when she saw his curved eyes, she could feel that he is tired so she stay silent instantly. Instead, she nodded her head, shut her eyes and pretended to sleep. Once her eyes were closed, she really fell asleep not long after. She¡¯s really exhausted, mentally exhausted.


    Laying beside her, Fu Wang did not sleep at all. Turning to his side, he was met with the back of a sleeping Shu Yu. After watching her for a while, his eyelids turned heavy. It¡¯s tiring to have not closed his eyes for many days but it¡¯s not unbearable for him. He thought he¡¯d hidden himself well but she noticed his weariness. Coming from the least sensitive and oblivious person, she is surprisingly sharp at times.


    It was dawn when Shu Yu woke up, the sky was still dark. After a night and afternoon¡¯s worth of rest, the tiredness from before had completely vanished and she could feel an endless supply of power in her body. When she woke up this time, she wasn¡¯t hugging Fu Wang like a pillow because he wasn¡¯t even on the bed and she had the big bed all to herself.


    With her messy bed hair, Shu Yu wore her coat and went out. Sure enough, she found Fu Wang in the study room just outside the outer Hall. He was sitting before a desk and writing something, his long hair untied with a few strands dangling from his temple. His eyebrows slightly raised as though he were pondering a problem. Spread out on the desk was many books and jades.


    Large windows on the side of the room are opened, chilly air from the night flowed into the room through the wooden window, the shadows from the trees outside the courtyard and the moonlight are reflected on the floor made of white jade, reflecting a cool radiance.


    Fu Wang was sitting alone in this quiet and cool room, staring at the glimmer of light that radiated from the candle. Shu Yu turned her eyes to the lit incense burner that was emitting smoke on the side of the desk, the scent was personally concocted by Fu Wang to keep himself awake, surely he has not rested for long and is about to become busy again.


    BOSS¡¯ flaw is that he¡¯s very dedicated and persistent. Shu Yu scratched her head and wondered if she should greet him now or stay on the sidelines and continue her practise. Before she could decide, she was noticed by him.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t wearing her red outfit properly with her collar all over the place, standing by the door with a dazed look and her messy bed hair Fu Wang smiled as he put down the brush in his hand and asked: ¡°You¡¯re awake, did you get a good rest?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and asked sheepishly: ¡°Did you not get any rest?¡±


    Fu Wang noticed her concern and smiled: ¡°I am well-rested, I¡¯ve always not rested much before. Since I¡¯m awake, I went to the study room to take a look.¡± He said as he signalled for Shu Yu to come over. He first adjusted her collar before saying: ¡°Sit over here, I¡¯ll help you to tie your hair.¡±


    Before she transmigrated here, there was never a need to tie her mid-length hair so she doesn¡¯t have the skills to tie her hair, not to mention tying complicated hairstyles. But after arriving here, because she had to avoid meeting too many people and had dismissed those who were serving her, things like combing her hair, preparing clothes, food, etc, were all now handled by Fu Wang. Once she¡¯s used to it, there¡¯s really nothing to feel uncomfortable about. Shu Yu sat on the mat and waited for Fu Wang to comb her hair, her eyes darting to what he¡¯d written earlier on.


    ¡°¡­¡­Clear Wilderness¡­¡­¡± she read out the words on the paper that were marked by cinnabar[2]. Curious, Shu Yu turned towards Fu Wang.


    Fu Wang walked to her side, handed her the wooden comb and explained: ¡°The Clear Wilderness is among the unknown mountains, close to Xincheng where the LingYin party is located. Based on your current level, if you participate in this performance, you¡¯ll be noticed. As for the sons of the Four Great Demon Clans, they cannot be underestimated too, even Jin Yu would be cautious about it.¡±


    ¡°That said, participating in the performance is out of the question so we can only find another way. Those who enter the Clear Wilderness will have to stay for at least a year before they can come out, even the descendants of the Great Five Demon Clans took it as a training ground. Besides, everyone who enters the Wilderness will appear at different places, it¡¯s a good place to practise quietly.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Yu searched through Jin Yu¡¯s memories and found one of her cultivating in the Clear Wilderness. There were many monsters there and it was so huge that even after a year of being there, she had yet to explore the whole place. Jin Yu was like a killer machine, killing all the beasts in Clear Wilderness and because she killed too many, the rest of the Four Great Clans even prohibited her to re-enter, fearing that she¡¯ll kill all the monsters inside.


    The Fox Clan also agreed and never let Jin Yu enter the Clear Wilderness again. Since Jin Yu loved to kill and there was no restrains in Clear Wilderness, she didn¡¯t know when to hold back, even daring to provoke the huge beasts at the depths of the Clear Wilderness. It¡¯s as if she wanted to die. The Fox Clan feared that Jin Yu, who was unafraid of death, would end up paying with her life so they had to restrict her.


    After going through Jin Yu¡¯s memories of the Clear Wilderness, Shu Yu felt a familiar feeling surge in her stomach. Everytime she looked through the host¡¯s memories, Shu Yu felt like she had just watched a gruesome movie. She shredded beasts and scooped out their nei dan[3] with her bare hands, dug out eyeballs, organs and brains, even swallowed raw flesh. This insane behaviour of going on a killing spree when she¡¯s unhappy already cannot be summed up by the word deranged.


    Fu Wang caught Shu Yu¡¯s expression and knew that she was disgusted by Jin Yu¡¯s memories so he changed the wake up incense to a tranquil incense before continuing to inform Shu Yu of his plans. ¡°Before the start of the performance, I¡¯ll be framed and thrown into the Clear Wilderness. As for you, you¡¯ll have to arrive at the critical time and in order to save me, ¡°mistakenly¡± enter into the Clear Wilderness.¡±


    Shu Yu screamed, ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re going to hide in the Clear Wilderness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will not be attending the performance, you¡¯ll only be there before the ¡°accident¡± happens. When the time comes, I¡¯ll find a chance to create a dispute with someone and lure them to the vicinity of the Clear Wilderness. Prepare to come looking for me once you receive news about me, then pretend to enter the Clear Wilderness with me while trying to save me.¡± Finished with combing Shu Yu¡¯s hair, Fu Wang sat down beside her and took out a map, pointing at it.


    ¡°Right here. As long as you enter the Clear Wilderness, firstly, you¡¯ll get to avoid the performance and secondly, you can take this chance to practise your power. If you want to recover Jin Yu¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s impossible to practise alone here, you¡¯ll need to fight for real. Since you don¡¯t want to kill the Demon Clan, there are Demon-eating beasts in the Wilderness that you can practise on.¡±


    ¡°Once you enter the Clear Wilderness, you¡¯ll have to stay there for an entire year before you can leave. That way, we¡¯ll have a year to prepare so that we won¡¯t have to rush like we have to now.¡±


    Shu Yu felt her heart ache for the things BOSS had done for her. This method is really good but what will she do if the Elders secretly follow them into the Wilderness? Thinking about that, she asked this.


    Fu Wang patiently explained: ¡°The LingYin party is a contest among the younger demons from the Five Big Demon Clans, the Elders will generally not attend. Moreover, as long as the conflict between the younger generations doesn¡¯t endanger anyone¡¯s lives, it won¡¯t lead to a falling out between the clans. If we enter the Clear Wilderness, someone will definitely come to search for us but there won¡¯t be too many. Afterall, no matter how anxious they are to find you, you¡¯ll only be able to leave after a year has passed, there¡¯s no way to get out early.


    ¡°As long as you do not go to the depths of the Wilderness, it¡¯ll be of no danger to Jin Yu so the Elders of the Fox Clan will not worry. It¡¯s better to patiently wait for a year for you to come out before discussing the situation. Even if someone came to look for you, the Wilderness is big enough for you to hide from them. When you¡¯re out after a year has passed, you¡¯ll be capable enough to do things without constant obstacles


    [4] like now.¡±


    It seems like Fu Wang had already thought everything out, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t think of a better idea so she just nodded her head, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Fu Wang looked at her, his eyes held worry, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be hard on you, you might not be used to the fighting in the Wilderness¡±


    The more BOSS thought for her, the more Shu Yu felt like she was useless. Taking a deep breath, Shu Yu said firmly: ¡°I will get used to it sooner or later!¡± After saying that, she looked towards Fu Wang with uneasiness in her eyes, ¡°Will you go inside with me?¡±


    Looking up to see her obvious expression of wanting to to rely on him, a soft smile came across his face, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Having heard his answer, Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief and broke into a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Fu Wang said resolutely: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Great, then I shall go and practise!¡± Shu Yu got all excited as she stood up and hurried out, leaving Fu Wang behind as he laughed at the sight of her retreating figure.


    Fu Wang marked a spot on the map, his smile not changing the look in his eyes. Maybe right here, is the place where Shu Yu will change. Shu Yu needed time and opportunity to grow and in the midst of that, he had to become someone irreplaceable to her. The Wilderness is dangerous place, being together for a year, Fu Wang believes that he can get into her heart.


    A year later, Shu Yu is going to become ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡±, he wanted to become someone that Shu Yu couldn¡¯t live without.


    After today, what will become of Shu Yu? Maybe, in order to survive, she¡¯ll become like him in the end, using all means and being manipulative. If an innocent and kind person doesn¡¯t have enough help and power, he can only be called weak. Someone like him cannot survive for long in Meng Ze. What they¡¯re doing now isn¡¯t a long term plan. Therefore, he can only pamper Shu Yu for the remaining half month.


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    Hmm.


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    1. ÔƵ­·çÇá (y¨²n d¨¤n f¨¥ng q¨©ng) Literal meaning ¨C Pale clouds, gentle wind. It¡¯s an idiom that means ¡®to look like nothing matters¡¯.


    2. Cinnabar is a powdered mineral that makes Vermilion, a brilliant red or scarlet pigment.


    3. ÄÚµ¤ (N¨¨i d¨¡n) ¨C Inner elixir ¨C (can¡¯t find a definite explanation on google so sugakookie¡¯s going off on what I know of it from watching dramas. It¡¯s something that all beasts / non-humans will have. For example, a fox demon¡¯s original form is a fox. In order for it to attain human form, it¡¯ll have to practise / cultivate it¡¯s nei dan.


    4. ¾Ù²½Î¬¼è (j¨³ b¨´ w¨¦i ji¨¡n) Literal meaning ¨C Every step forward is tough. It¡¯s an idiom that means to make progress only with great difficulty.

 CH 11

    ¡°He must be Sir Bai Che of the Tiger Clan! He¡¯s as impressive as the rumours make him out to be!¡± A little demon looked up at the tall man who was riding on a white tiger that just leapt over the gates of Xin City. His eyes sparkled, ¡°If I could be Sir Bai Che¡¯s attendant, how great would it be.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, can you do a reality check. Sir Bai Che values power. Little demons like us are nothing, we can only admire him from afar. Sir Bai Che¡¯s weakest servant is more powerful than us combined. Moreover, Sir Bai Che looks strikingly handsome.¡± A demon scorned at his previous comment as his eyes followed the retreating figure, his tone full of praise.


    Just as he finished talking, a little demon next to him couldn¡¯t help but to sneer: ¡°Lun Jun Lang, how can White Tiger Clan¡¯s Gongzi[1] be compared to our Feng Xuan Gongzi of the Winged Clan. Since you do not know, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± The demon that just mocked the other had thin feathers on growing on his hair. With one glance, you could tell that he¡¯s from the Winged Clan.


    Adding to the dispute among the Five Clans, the Tiger Clan demon that started the conversation sneered: ¡°Do you mean that Feng Xuan Gongzi of the so called Winged Clan, the one who is thin like a bamboo? How can he compete with our Sir Bai Che? Besides, what¡¯s the use of being handsome? In last year¡¯s ranking, he was still beneath our Sir Bai Che!


    That Winged Clan demon refused to back down and shouted back: ¡°Your Sir Bai Che is indeed powerful, but he still couldn¡¯t beat Lady Jin Yu of the Fox Clan, you still have the guts to blow your horns here!¡±


    The Tiger Clan demon turned red-eyed and gritted his teeth: ¡°Hmm! Our Sir Bai Che will defeat her sooner or later!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, you can say how amazing he is.¡± the Winged demon said with a sharp tongue, ¡°You say that every year, and every year he still can¡¯t defeat her.¡±


    The Tiger demon couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore and attacked the Winged demon. The two demons soon engage in a fight. The rest of the demons who are passing by all turn a blind eye. Afterall, the annual Lingyin party is where the Five Great Demon Clans gather together. It¡¯s inevitable that this kind of incident will occur and many demons will die every year, it¡¯s simply treated as practice.


    All demons admire strength, things like fighting and killing is engraved in their bones. Even if one looks gentle and well-mannered, violence will be written on his bones.


    The Lingyin party is held at Xin City. On the day of the meeting, Xin City is nearly fully packed, with the low to middle ranking demons coming to celebrate and following their respective master and lady to pay tribute to the five elites of the Five Great Clans. The entire Xin City is filled with evil.


    Low to middle ranking demons can only wait at the outer City while high ranking demons naturally earn a place in the inner City. As for Jin Yu who represents her Clan, there¡¯s an additional courtyard just for her. The Lingyin party will last for half a month and Jin Yu will need to appear for the performance in seven days. Before that, it¡¯ll be sparring sessions with the subordinates of the leaders of many clans. Besides strength, they¡¯ll be competing with various skills.


    On the first day of the Lingyin Party, the representatives of the five major clans gathered at the Yangtian Pavilion located at the centre of Xin City. The Yangtian Pavilion has a total of thirty-three floors, towering into the sky and overlooking the entire Xin City.


    Right now, at the top floor of Yangtian Pavilion, three out of five seats have been occupied.


    A dashingly handsome man wearing a gorgeous green-blue robe with peacock feathers marked on the corner of his eyes is Feng Xuan Gongzi of the Winged Clan.


    A man wearing dark green clothing, with a head of long dark black hair and icy green eyes emitted a chilly presence around him that made everyone fearful to approach him. He¡¯s Fei Pu Gongzi from the Snake Clan.


    There¡¯s also a beautiful and elegant lady in white, her crystal clear eyes full of vitality. She had a green leaf marked on her forehead and she wore a kind smile that made her seem amiable but the noble presence she had made her unapproachable. She is Ji Sheng Lian of the Spirit Clan.


    The Five Clans consists of the Tiger Clan, Fox Clan, Snake Clan, Winged Clan and Spirit Clan. You can tell the situation by its name. But it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that those from the Fox Clan, Tiger Clan and Snake Clan are made up of fox, tiger and snake demons. It¡¯s based on the majority type of demon each Clan has. Others like the leopard and wolf demons belong to the Tiger Clan, while deer and rabbit demons are affiliated to the Fox Clan, with crocodile and turtle demons belonging to the Snake Clan.


    The Winged Clan is made up of demons with wings, including peacocks. Even Feng Xuan has a trace of ancient phoenix blood. The Spirit Clan is a bit complicated, its numbers are small, but it¡¯s the most uncontested, because the spirits are all jaded plants, everything that has no soul is cultivated by spirits. Like Ji Shenglian of the Spirit Clan, her true form is a lotus.


    The three that had arrived first occupied their own spaces. Feng Xuan chose the large couch and he was surrounded by four stunning servant girls that gave massages and poured him wine. Snake Clan¡¯s Fei Pu was alone, sitting far from everyone else as he practised, not even stopping for a moment. Spirit Clan¡¯s Ji Shenglian sat at the table quietly as she sipped her spiritual tea, an expressionless servant in black stood just behind her.


    The still air in Yang Tian Pavilion disappeared when Bai Che dashed in riding on his white tiger. Compared to Feng Xuan¡¯s refined appearance, Bai Che is more wild and rough. It¡¯s on another level of sexy. His top revealed his muscular chest beneath his neat clothes, revealing an explosive side to him.


    His white tiger stopped in mid-air and with a tap on its head, he sprung onto his feet, landing lightly on the white long wool mat, making big strides into the Pavillion. As soon as he entered the pavilion, he glanced at the rest of the people as he raised his eyebrows and voiced unhappily: ¡°What, Jin Yu is still not here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Jin Yu Jin Yu, you call her name so intimately, but everyone just ignores you. Bai Che you¡¯re impressive, always chasing people¡¯s tails. How many times have you been defeated?¡± Feng Xuan casually remarked with his half-closed listless eyes.


    Bai Che and Feng Xuan have always been at odds, Bai Che has never wronged himself and beats anyone whenever he feels like it. Feng Xuan particularly loathes Bai Che and always satirizes him whenever he gets the chance to do so. Seeing that Bai Che¡¯s face had grown dark, Feng Xuan sneered at him. It¡¯s as though the both of them are itching for a fight. Ji Sheng Lian who had been sitting comfortably smiled as she came to appease them.


    ¡°Lady Jin Yu has always been the last to arrive, she¡¯s been doing it every year, both of you are not unaware of it, it won¡¯t take long before she arrives. Seeing the both of you after a whole year, Bai Che Gongzi and Feng Xuan Gongzi appear to be more powerful, both of your demeanour have become more amazing, it¡¯s hard to tell the outcome on the day of the performance.¡± Ji Sheng Lian implied that the both of them should conserve their powers before making a decision on the day of the performance.


    Bai Che grunted, turned around and returned to his seat. After he sat down, a butler led two outstanding servants that bought fresh Spiritual fruits and wine, afterwhich Bai Che waved his hand and the two servants retreated quietly. To be able to serve the highest level, servants will have to be brought by the leaders of the five clans. Those that don¡¯t bring their own servants will be temporarily served by the butler from Yangtian Pavilion.


    Bai Che¡¯s servants were just retreating when he walked towards a beast hide chair and sat down, picking up his wine and gulping it down. Feng Xuan Gongzi looked at him intensely, as though he was waiting for some drama to start as he eagerly waited for Jin Yu to arrive.


    These young representatives were recognised by the Five Clans. With their outstanding abilities, they¡¯d inevitably look down on the other Demon Clans. It¡¯s just the few of them that were suitable to be opponents. For the past few years, they had gathered at this annual meeting and although they couldn¡¯t be considered close friends, they were somewhat familiar with each other. There are many things that they¡¯re all well aware of, such as Tiger Clan¡¯s Bai Che¡¯s love for Fox Clan¡¯s Jin Yu. He¡¯d pursued her for many years but still couldn¡¯t get her attention.


    Tian Feng Jin Yu is a maniac, who has neither a heart nor feelings, a killing machine that¡¯s temporarily bound by the Fox Clan¡¯s rules. Feng Xuan has no doubt that a day will come where Jin Yu starts to loathe those old fart Elders[2] and will stop suppressing her urge to kill and stir up the whole demon world. It¡¯s a pity that those demons covet the blood in her body and are unable to kill her to prevent future trouble.


    In short, Feng Xuan is sure that with Jin Yu¡¯s character, she¡¯d never fall for anyone. Therefore, regarding Bai Che¡¯s proposal, he¡¯d always treated it as a good show. However, the recent news that came from the Fox Clan¡¯s Tianfeng Household surprised them all.


    The maniac who only knew how to kill and torture people had actually fallen in love with a low ranking half demon. Not just within the Fox Clan, the whole Demon Clan had been raging with groundless gossip. Feng Xuan of course didn¡¯t believe it but this piece of news made things more interesting for him.


    Regarding this news that had been spreading like wildfire, perhaps Bai Che the practice fanatic was the only one who was unaware as he¡¯d been practising in the Clear Wilderness for the past year. Just the thought of Jin Yu bringing along her so-called inseparable male pet got Feng Xuan really eager. It didn¡¯t matter if the rumours were true or false, as long as he got some fun off it. Who cared if she was really in love? As long as it made Bai Che unhappy, he¡¯d be happy.


    (This translation is brought to you by Iluska & Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, consider dropping by for a visit? ^^ If you¡¯re already here, love ya!)


    Feng Xuan curled his lips maliciously as he held the wine cup, frequently staring outside as Bai Che did, looking forward to Jin Yu¡¯s arrival.


    Not long after Bai Che had finished a bottle of wine, outside Yangtian Pavilion, a vehicle could be seen flying over from afar. Two huge Fox Clan beasts with snow white fur could be seen stepping on the blue clouds, pulling a magnificent and exquisite sedan painted with red lacquer. It drew closer quickly, stopping in mid-air outside Yangtian Pavilion in the blink of an eye.


    The golden bell hanging on the four corners of the sedan rang, the fringed curtain that obscured the inside of the sedan was pushed aside by a slender hand. What appeared next was not what everyone had expected. Instead, it was a gentle-looking man dressed in simple green.


    The man¡¯s eyebrows were straight, although not very refined, but it was well worth a second look. His warm quality has another strange charm that¡¯s able to attract others.


    Bai Che noticed the Fox Clan¡¯s sedan and laughed as he prepared to receive Jin Yu, but seeing an unfamiliar person, he stopped and observed on the side. Jin Yu doesn¡¯t like to be served by many people because she¡¯ll kill everyone around her uncontrollably. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t bring a servant everytime she came, not to mention a low-ranking half demon.


    Knowing that Fu Wang was a half demon, Bai Che furrowed his eyebrows as he examined him. It¡¯s strange that a low-ranking demon would appear in the sedan that solely belongs to Jin Yu. Moreover, this half demon is wearing the best skein clothing, even his accessories were spiritual devices, each one a hundred times more valuable than the half demon himself.


    This half demon, just what is his identity? How is he related to Jin Yu? Looking at him evoked an uncomfortable feeling in Bai Che. He is obviously a low-ranking demon but when he looked at him just now, that gaze instantly made Bai Che feel like he¡¯d met his mortal enemy. Even though he¡¯d restrained himself quickly, Bai Che believed his intuition, that this half demon displayed hostility towards him.


    As for why there is hostility, Bai Che quickly understood. Because he saw Jin Yu emerge from right behind the half-demon, donning that crimson red dress that she always wore, an arrogant expression on her face. For someone who took no interest in anyone, she actually took in a half demon and brought him to Yangtian Pavilion. That intimate gesture, anyone could see the faint caring movements. Bai Che¡¯s face turned dark, his heart filling with the intent to kill.


    Very well, this lowly half demon dared to tarnish the person whom he could not get. Bai Che¡¯s urge to kill broke through the highest point, nearly matching his most hated Feng Xuan.


    Tian Feng Jin Yu, that is Shu Yu, didn¡¯t spare anyone a glance, guarding Fu Wang as they entered Yangtian Pavilion, heading towards the last empty seat. She firmly remembered the words Fu Wang told her before, that she must hold on and not make a fool of herself. No matter how much Shu Yu wanted to cry, she can only display a disgusted expression.


    Because she didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone in fear that she¡¯ll expose herself, she could only pretend not to see. When she wasn¡¯t looking around, she¡¯d look at the weak BOSS whom was lying by her side.


    Therefore Shu Yu didn¡¯t know that, with her eyes that saw no one but Fu Wang who was in her arms, and that cautious behaviour due to her fright, in the eyes of others, have become ¡ª¡ª omg Tian Feng Jin Yu has a half demon man in her arms! Seeing the way she carefully protects him, is this the killing machine Jin Yu? Are you kidding me?!


    Seeing is believing. Let¡¯s not mention the mood that changed from doubt to anger to shock and back to anger again. Bai Che who was standing alone in the distance and even the other demons who have heard about it long before, were all surprised. Feng Xuan lost his composure, his mouth wide open. After collecting himself, he coughed twice before closing his mouth. The cup in Ji Shenglian¡¯s hands fell and was caught by her servant dressed in black before returning it into her hands. As for Snake Clan¡¯s Fei Pu who had been silent all along, he looked straight into Fu Wang¡¯s eyes, which was unusual of him.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to their lost composure, extracting Jin Yu¡¯s memory of the Lingyin party. After some time, she realised that Jin Yu was a reclusive, not liking to mingle with people to the point that at every Lingyin party, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken more than three sentences to anyone. So she just has to ignore them completely and be a moving backdrop, that should do it¡­¡­that should do it right?


    Stepping out of the house and leaving that familiar place, Shu Yu felt unsettled. It¡¯s good that Fu Wang was always by her side and that gave her great comfort. Whenever she felt slightly nervous, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but to turn to glance at Fu Wang. Under the everyone¡¯s gaze, he was currently safe, seeming to serve Shu Yu spiritual tea and fruits wholeheartedly.


    Upon eye contact with Shu Yu, Fu Wang would smile at her calmly. Shu Yu immediately felt safe, her gaze immediately relaxing. To have BOSS next to me is really comforting! Sure enough, there¡¯s not much correlation between comfort and power, the most important thing is whether there¡¯s an aura[3]!


    Bai Che returned to his seat with his head lowered but his eyes were fixed on Jin Yu. Seeing Jin Yu and that half demon making eyes at each other angered him to the point that he was starting to be emotionally strained. With a wave of his hands, he smashed the small wooden table beside him.


    This movement wasn¡¯t small. Shu Yu had been trying to keep her eyes about three meters around Fu Wang but she couldn¡¯t help but to look over. With just one glance, Shu Yu knew who this improperly dressed, chest showing guy was. Tiger Clan¡¯s Bai Che, her, wait, Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s suitor.


    At the same time, he¡¯s also the person Fu Wang has selected, the person that would help them in the early stages of their plan to train in the Clear Wilderness for a year. He¡¯d also be responsible for pulling up the hate score towards Fu Wang, then chasing him into the Clear Wilderness, the role of the villain. Because Fu Wang and him are love rivals, with this point, Fu Wang thinks it can be put to good use.


    Shu Yu had thought that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea before but it now seems like even though the hate score hasn¡¯t been pulled yet, Fu Wang was already first on the blacklist. Shu Yu was anxious for Fu Wang¡¯s safety. BOSS is currently still defenceless, would it really be alright? If she was too late to save him, he¡¯d be done for!


    After undergoing demon training, Shu Yu had become sensitive towards killing intents. As for Bai Che who constantly emitted such a huge amount of killing and malicious intent, it¡¯s difficult for Shu Yu to remain passive. Her reaction was to shoot a cold glare at Bai Che before pulling Fu Wang into her arms.


    Bai Che frowned, the things surrounding him rattled. Inwardly, Shu Yu raised her guard up as she subconsciously tightened her hug around Fu Wang.


    Silence prevailed in Yangtian Pavilion, no one daring to speak. Feng Xuan wanted to continue watching this show, Fei Pu was uninterested in their affairs and even Ji Shenglian didn¡¯t try to get them to make peace. Seeing that Bai Che was about to go crazy, she didn¡¯t want to have anything happen to her too.


    After a few deep breaths, Bai Che forcefully suppressed his rage, speaking in a gloomy tone: ¡°Jin Yu, why have you brought a plaything here, don¡¯t you usually kill them off, why have you brought him here.¡± If it were not for his inability to win against Jin Yu, Bai Che wouldn¡¯t be this tolerant. If he were able to defeat her, it¡¯s likely that Jin Yu would¡¯ve already been carried off by Bai Che, not just talking like he was now.


    ¡°Seeing that you usually held everyone in contempt, I¡¯d thought that you shared the same sentiments as me, a dislike of weaklings. Who knew that you¡¯d be blinded by a piece of weed, you¡¯ve greatly disappointed me. Bringing this thing along, becoming the subject of mockery for all Demon Clans. I think you might as well kill him, why don¡¯t you do it right here, I can help you to clean up after, how about that.¡± Bai Che was fuming with rage between gritted teeth as he spoke every word.


    Hearing this, Shu Yu flared up instantly. Where in the world did this little bitch come from, nevermind that he looks like a crazy tyrant, how could he talk like this! Even wanting to kill, he¡¯s her BOSS alright. BOSS looks good, has a nice voice and is gentle, has a good temper and is lovely, better than him in every way! He¡¯s even better at deceiving people than him! How dare he look down on BOSS! I¡¯ll punch out all your teeth sooner or later.


    Fu Wang continued to smile, treating all of it as a breeze to his ears, Shu Yu on the other hand was angry. She then remembered Fu Wang¡¯s warning and ignored Bai Che. Instead, she pinched Fu Wang¡¯s face and planted a kiss on his lips before glancing at the peeled spiritual fruits. Whispering intimately into Fu Wang¡¯s ears, she said: ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Hm! Secretly in love with Jin Yu right? I¡¯ll infuriate you with public displays of affection!


    Fu Wang lowered his head as he fetched the spiritual fruits, a faint smile appearing in his eyes. When he looked up at Shu Yu again, his eyes were filled with love and affection. Since Shu Yu was unhappy and wanted to make Bai Che angry, he of course had to act along. Moreover, this could also be linked to his plan. Suitor or not, whoever comes will die, if two came then both shall die.


    The Demon Clan hate it when others cast greedy eyes on the person they¡¯ve taken a fancy to.


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    Did anyone watch Nirvana in Fire? Mei ZhangSuuuuuu is gone~I love her so much~~ ¡¾enough


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    1. ¹«×Ó (G¨­ngz¨«) Can be used to address the son of a duke or ranking official. In this case, it¡¯s just a title, like ¡°Sir¡± but the ancient Chinese version.


    2. Àϲ»ËÀ (l¨£o b¨´ s¨«) Literal translation ¨C Old but still alive (with a derogatory meaning). Meaning ¨C Old fart / Old bastard


    3. Æø³¡ (q¨¬ ch¨¢ng) Literal translation ¨C Gas field. (There¡¯s no direct english translation for this because ¡°Qi¡± is a concept of ancient Chinese philosophy, which can be understood as vitality and energy) In this context, it means that Fu Wang¡¯s demeanor, manners, speech, etc. (especially in public) is comfortable and confident.

 CH 12

    With windows on all sides, you can reach out and touch the sky right at the top of Yangtian Pavilion. After Shu Yu and Fu Wang¡¯s arrival, there was a strange atmosphere, mainly because Bai Che¡¯s face had turned black just by looking at the two people behave intimately.


    Sensing that the atmosphere was getting weirder, Ji Shenglian coughed lightly: ¡°Since everyone has arrived and it¡¯s about time, everyone, shall we head down?¡±


    Privileged people always have a temper and are not easy to get along with. At every year¡¯s Linghui party, there¡¯d always be someone who does something like this to make a statement. Normally, it¡¯ll be Tianfeng Jin Yu, who was accepted as the number one most powerful demon, who should start first, but with Jin Yu¡¯s temper, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with it.


    The others¡¯ rankings fluctuate every year so there¡¯s no saying who was stronger. As time went on, the responsibility of taking charge fell on the only other woman, Ji Shenglian. With Ji Shenglian¡¯s gentle spirit and most of the Spirit Clan withdrawing from society and disliking fights, the other clans gave them some respect.


    When Ji Shenglian spoke, Feng Xuan¡¯s demeanor immediately became elegant and he gave a graceful smile, saying: ¡°Lady Ji is right, it¡¯s getting late, we should go.¡±


    Snake Clan¡¯s Fei Pu hummed in reply. Bai Che was still heated with anger but also hummed in acknowledgement. As for Shu Yu, in Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s style, she lifted her chin slightly to indicate her understanding, showing wilfullness and arrogance but she had the right to do so, so no one dared to say anything.


    Ji Shenglian smiled at them before turning to Jin Yu, ¡°Miss Tian Feng, please.¡±


    Shu Yu stood up, her arm still around Fu Wang as she led him to leap down from the thirty-third storey of Yang Tian Pavilion.


    Below YangTian Pavilion was a wide public square, with the following performances and other activities taking place here. The plaza was surrounded by five platforms on all sides. Below the platforms, the crowds pushed and squeezed, looking like a section of dark mass from the top of the Yangtian pavilion. The Five Clans¡¯ members were clearly separated as they encircled the five platforms.


    As Jin Yu jumped from Yangtian Pavilion, she did not fall rapidly but like a feather, she fluttered in the air, her posture graceful as she fluttered down, her dress forming the shape of a flower.


    Her movements were elegant but she couldn¡¯t control her expressions, which were somewhat stoic. Fortunately, besides Fu Wang, no one else could see her expression. Because of the crowd, Shu Yu¡¯s fear, that many other homebodies in the modern time have ¡ª¡ª fear of being in crowded places, acted up. There is too many peopleee! Also, even though she¡¯d practised beforehand, being a normal human and having to do a leap of faith from such a high place, she still instinctively felt unsure and breathless!


    As Shu Yu tensed up, she couldn¡¯t help but to hug Fu Wang as if he were a pillow. Her eyes were wide open as she put a stranglehold on his waist. Shu Yu was unaware of her own strength and accidentally overexerted herself, causing Fu Wang to let out a low groan. He could feel that his waist was going to bruise. With a helpless smile, he wrapped his hand around the hand Shu Yu had on his waist and with a slight smile in his tone, he covered her ear.


    ¡°My lady, be gentle.¡±


    The tone was questionable, as if there was a strange meaning hidden behind it. Shu Yu blushed, immediately forgetting about the crowd.


    Bai Che was right behind them and couldn¡¯t see their expressions but he heard Fu Wang¡¯s words. His face turned dark at once. The rest followed suit, entering the plaza one after another. Once the Demon Clans below saw the red figure taking the lead and fluttering down, peals of cries immediately broke out and when the others appeared behind, the cries got louder and the blast surged.


    At this moment, the window on the thirty second floor of the Yangtian Pavilion opened wide and someone cast scarlet petals from above. It fluttered down like a rain of flowers, adding a layer of fragrance to the light breeze. The petals disappeared once they touched the demons, transforming into a shimmer which then merged with the bodies they came into contact with. Apparently, the petals were created using a secret method, merging into the body it comes into contact with, increasing the demon¡¯s spiritual powers and giving a great advantage.


    It¡¯s only when the Five Clans gather that an activity of such a scale was done. Every year, the demons that came just for the flower rain were in no small numbers.


    Shu Yu led Fu Wang as they floated in the air, trying her best to overcome her slight fear of heights and crowds. After turning her attention to the dancing petals around her, then looking back at the petals flying around her and her red dress, she had the urge to ridicule it.


    This feeling of being under the public¡¯s gaze was somewhat humiliating but besides herself, everyone else was used to it, so this feeling of not being able to tell anyone because they don¡¯t understand it is¡­¡­although she had imagined this scene of petals raining from the sky on her twenty eighth year, there was an unspeakable shame in reality.


    Fu Wang who had kept a constant eye on Shu Yu naturally detected her uneasiness immediately. However, after being with her all this time, Fu Wang understood that Shu Yu could be very imaginative at times and as for what she was thinking at that time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get an answer out of her. That¡¯s because if he questioned her, her gaze would wander as she forced a smile. Fu Wang gradually understood that when Shu Yu showed this expression, he just needed to smile.


    The five of them landed on their respective platforms. Probably because Jin Yu loved the colour red, her clothes and all her belongings were red, just like this platform of hers, glazed red tiles accompanied by red curtains. Even her servants were dressed in red.


    The servants standing on the other platforms have been serving their masters for many years. Only Jin Yu¡¯s platform changed a few groups of servants every year because Jin Yu¡¯s thoughts were unpredictable and no one could stop her urge to kill relentlessly. Shu Yu noticed that the servants on her platform were hanging their heads, their faces pale.


    Fu Wang suddenly spoke, ¡°All of you, stand down. We¡¯ll call you if we need anything.¡±


    The servants exchanged looks with one another, no one daring to stand down but they all knelt down instead. Shu Yu gave a hum of disapproval: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Fu Wang said?¡±


    The moment Shu Yu spoke, the group of servants dispersed immediately, leaving Shu Yu and Fu Wang on the platform. There are large spaces between the platforms and others could only faintly see the movements of the people on the high platform. Shu Yu involuntarily relaxed and sat on a soft seat. Fu Wang sat down next to her and in a natural manner, he massaged her leg.


    Fu Wang looked soft and gentle on the outside, well he was also gentle when they were alone, but that feeling is not the same. Now that he was under the public eye, the gentleness appeared more obvious but it wasn¡¯t as comfortable as when they were alone.


    But this feeling wasn¡¯t bad either. Fu Wang had skillful hands that¡¯s able to make people feel relaxed. As she enjoyed the massage, Shu Yu gradually went from sitting upright normally to being in a half-lying position with her eyes half-closed as she continued to slide down further. Shu Yu allowed Fu Wang to pose her in a crazy cool position because she was too used to it. Usually, after she was tired out from practise, Fu Wang would give her a massage like this. So after a short while, she fell into a resting state, turning soft just like a silly hamster that was having its back massaged.


    Shu Yu who had almost fallen asleep was frightened awake by a sudden racket. She only heard what sounded like a roaring thunder of ¡°Love me, Lady Jin Yu!¡± coming from the square below the platforms. The voice was wistful and poignant, comparable to Meng Jiang whose tears broke down a stretch of the Great Wall.


    Startled, Shu Yu slightly raised her head towards Fu Wang questioningly. Fu Wang chuckled as he moved to sit behind her, settling her head to rest on his lap and holding her from behind. Lowering his head next to her ear to explain: ¡°Someone is offering to be your pillow, my Lady is quite popular isn¡¯t she.¡±


    This slightly acidic tone, is it time to enter acting mode? Even after practicing for this, Shu Yu still couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation but out of habit, she immediately acted along. She sat up and embraced Fu Wang, not batting an eyelid as she whispered sweet nothings, ¡°My darling, are you jealous, you can be rest assured that I¡¯m only interested in you. The rest aren¡¯t my cup of tea, don¡¯t be upset, if you are, I¡¯ll be heart broken!¡±


    She didn¡¯t lower her voice and because a man had just confessed and was waiting below, the crowd had fallen into silence, watching and waiting for her reaction, so many of them heard her words clearly.


    It¡¯s time for the song and dance performance segment, just like the Olympic Games opening ceremony. Below, a theatrical performance by the Fox Clan was just starting. The Fox Clan has always been proud of their enchanting song and dance, their dance breathtakingly beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that Shu Yu didn¡¯t get to see one bit of it. In this situation where the one who boldly expressed his love and offered to be a pillow was a high-ranking demon in the Fox Clan and was also the lead dancer of this performance, a bewitching man with a slender torso and long legs.


    Jin Yu is of noble status. It can be said that besides her brutal temper, she had no flaw. Unfortunately, it¡¯s that one small flaw that left everyone that has feelings for her, dead at the door. After a great number of deaths, no one dared to approach her anymore. Then the highly favoured Fu Wang came along, alive and well as he stayed by her side, the male pet who never left her side. The Demon Clan¡¯s thoughts spun out of control at once.


    A large portion of the demon clan doesn¡¯t possess this kind of consciousness, especially the Fox Clan who loved enjoyment. Which of them didn¡¯t have complicated relationships? Now someone not from the Tianfeng household has come along and been the first to try eating crabs.


    There is no doubt that the ending is destined to be tragic. Inside Jin Yu is Miss Shu Yu, who has no intention whatsoever to date! Moreover, there¡¯s a BOSS that¡¯s still crouching by her side!


    (Rough proofreading done up till here)


    So¡­¡­Tian Feng ¡¤ Overbearing boss ¡¤ Shu Yu ¡¤ Jin Yu, and male pet ¡¤ Jack ¡¤ BOSS ¡¤ Demons ¡¤ Emperor ¡¤ Hope, the two of them didn¡¯t notice that the ambitious BOY wanted to join under Jin Yu. Instead, he began to perform a Qiong Yao play.


    ¡°My Lady, I¡¯m just a despicable servant, how am I deserving of My Lady¡¯s love. If there are more beauties around in the future, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be forgotten forever.¡± Fu Wang turns around, using his sleeve to cover up his mournful voice, impersonating a concubine that couldn¡¯t survive more than three chapters.


    ¡°Darling, I won¡¯t allow you to look down on yourself. What you¡¯ve just said, my heart aches for you.¡± Shu Yu noticed Fu Wang¡¯s eyes and laughed quietly in her heart. Making a seriously pitiful expression, she gently cupped his face with her hands and turned his head over, softly coaxing him.


    ¡°My Lady, you sure know the right words to coax me!¡± Fu Wang gave a hmmm sound and threw her a resentful glance but his face turned red and he immediately leaned on Shu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    Shu Yu looked down at him affectionately and patted his hands: ¡°I¡¯ll only humour you, hmmm~¡±


    Inside Shu Yu¡¯s mind: In fact, at first, I found it weird to say these but after getting used to it, I don¡¯t find it weird. Although there is a strange sense of character mix-up but once I¡¯ve accepted it, I am not going to stop! (chest puffs up)


    Fu Wang: haha (smiles)


    Below was the self-recommending boy who was waiting for a reply: Holy shit in this broad daylight this shameless pair of dogs are just falling into each other arms! Is Tian Feng Jin Yu too blinded to see my beauty! Can you look at me and say that again? This is just too much to bear!


    The crowd: Who knew that Lady Jin Yu had this side to her, what a surprise! It¡¯s just, why does it sound so strangely revolting?


    On the platform, the person concerned was busy with her male pet, without the slightest intention to care for the one below. The fox clan man who had not died could just comfort himself for not being killed this time, this counts as an improvement, then he retreated with a stiff face.


    However, this would not be the last one. In the following performances, from time to time, shouts of ¡°Lady Jin Yu, we have admired you for years, we hope that My Lady will accept us as a pet!¡± or ¡°My goddess, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time, give me a chance to love you!¡± and even ¡°My Lady look at me look at me look at me look at me look at me please look at me I love you so much ahhhhh!¡± could be heard.


    This was the first time Shu Yu was aware that Tian Feng Jin Yu, who was shunned by others, was desired by many who wanted to sleep with her. In Jin Yu¡¯s memory, those who came near, all died.


    Listening to all these fanciful confessions, Shu Yu calmly ate the spiritual fruits that Fu Wang fed her.


    The performances at night were better than the ones in the day. Shu Yu had lain for a whole day and was feeling a little sore. She leaned on the railing, watching the show listlessly. Of course, she had sat up because Fu Wang was away and since he wasn¡¯t here, it made no sense lying down.


    After a while of looking at the brilliant lights and dances on stage, Shu Yu felt that Fu Wang was taking too long. She would rather go outside to look for him. She hadn¡¯t seen Fu Wang in a while and felt like there was something wrong. There wasn¡¯t a single person that she knew here and all the fearful or pleased faces she saw were all directed towards ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡±, not ¡°Shu Yu¡±. These demons feared her and even yearned for her, but none of those emotions felt real to her. Maybe Fu Wang¡¯s kindness towards her was all but a play, but at least his emotions towards Shu Yu were real.


    After heading out, Shu Yu was suddenly lost as to where to start looking for Fu Wang. As she hesitated, she heard a woman¡¯s sharp voice saying: ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re no longer a lowly half demon now that you¡¯ve climbed up?! You¡¯re just a plaything and you¡¯re dreaming of becoming a higher class?! You better listen to me and work together with the Qing Hu Clan, or else I¡¯ll spill all your dirty little secrets to her and we¡¯ll see what happens to you!¡±


    Shu Yu turned towards the sound of the voice that was coming from the dark alley and heard Fu Wang¡¯s voice. He was still calm and composed, just that Shu Yu felt like his voice was colder than usual.


    ¡°Is Lady Qing Shuang done talking? If you are, I must return to serve Lady Jin Yu.¡±


    ¡°Great, Fu Wang, you¡¯re capable now! If I hadn¡¯t saved you back then, do you think you¡¯d be living a good life now? If the Qing Hu Clan hadn¡¯t sent you to that person¡¯s side, would you be able to enjoy this wealth? Now you should be returning the favour yet you¡¯ve refused repeatedly. Sure enough, a shit kind will always be a shit kind, you don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Ah, say, if that person knew that you were like a dog back then, doing anything to please me in order to survive. Do you think she¡¯d still care about you? Fu Wang, you must know that a shit will always be a shit. A leopard never changes its spots! This is your last warning, do as I say, or else¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what.¡± Shu Yu leaned against the wall as she asked, her eyes staring at the ferocious woman that was across from Fu Wang.


    Upon hearing Shu Yu¡¯s voice, the lady turned her head, startled. Seeing who it was, she knelt as her legs went weak, ¡°Lady, Lady Jin Yu¡­¡­¡±


    Shu Yu walked past her and stopped in front of Fu Wang. With a gentle expression, she held his hands: ¡°I noticed that you were taking too long so I came looking for you.¡±


    Fu Wang smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve kept my Lady waiting, it¡¯s Fu Wang¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s get going now.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the woman on her knees and narrowed her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re from Qing Hu Clan? You¡¯ve upset me.¡±


    Qing Shuang broke out into a cold sweat and hurriedly begged for mercy: ¡°My Lady forgive me, I¡¯m Fu Wang¡¯s ex, ex-friend. Today was just a rare encounter and we exchanged a few words. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Fu Wang, we were just joking around! My Lady forgive me!¡±


    Shu Yu seemed to laugh as she casually continued: ¡°You¡¯ve repeatedly said that you have a past relationship with my man, now I¡¯m even more upset.¡±


    Qing Shuang was speechless, quickly changing her words: ¡°I have spoken mistakenly, I and Lord¡­¡­Fu Wang do not know each other!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Shu Yu interrupted her, ¡°Return and tell the Qing Hu Clan elders that if they dare to try me, we¡¯ll see if they have the lives left to do so. Also, you dare to touch my man? Hmph.¡±


    Qing Shuang escapes, leaving Shu Yu and Fu Wang in the dark alley. Shu Yu¡¯s shoulders relaxed as she heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    As she took two steps, someone grabbed her wrist. Looking back, she could only see Fu Wang¡¯s smile. He stood in the shadows of the dark alley and chuckled: ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything right? What do you think of it?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head hard. But with this shake, instead of smiling, Fu Wang just faintly looked at her, causing her to have goosebumps all over.


    Fu Wang spoke after a long time, ¡°I was born from a lowly servant of the Qing Hu Clan, I do not know my father, I lacked spiritual power since birth and cultivating is harder by a hundred times for half demons like me. With no one to rely on, any weak demon could easily kill me. I lived in hunger with the constant threat of illness, wild beasts and demons. I couldn¡¯t let my guard down for a second. When I was young and helpless, even breathing was considered a luxury, you may not understand that feeling.¡±


    Fu Wang laughed as he spoke. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t tell what that laugh meant, only that she felt sorry. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Not giving her a chance to speak, Fu Wang continued: ¡°When I was starving, heavily beaten, and having fallen into the depths of despair countless times, I always had the thought that if I could survive, no matter what I do, I¡¯d willingly accept it. Regardless of pride or any other thing, it didn¡¯t matter. So I learnt to please other, please them to let me escape this plight.¡±


    ¡°There were many, that woman was just one of the many. She¡¯s right, she saved me. When I was almost fed to her wild beast to entertain someone, my actions delighted her so she spared me as I lay there half-dead. In order to survive, I had to please her and was no different from her dog. I then pretended to be in love with her, solely devoted to her so that she would fall for me and I could achieve a higher status. All until I was sent to Tian Feng Household.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this all along, even when I was by your side, I was also doing this despicable thing. I could keep this from you, but rather than letting someone else tell you, I¡¯d rather say it, at least when I say it myself, I¡¯ll look more pitiful. You are soft-hearted, maybe you wouldn¡¯t mind anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu held his hand tightly. She¡¯d never seen Fu Wang¡¯s sneering expression, it¡¯s unlike his gentle self, full of gloominess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think what you did was wrong, in order to live, you had to work hard for it. Someone like me who lives in happiness has no right to say anything.¡± Shu Yu said seriously.


    Fu Wang suddenly laughed and shook his head ¡°You are soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­This has nothing to do with being soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Then do you mind?¡±


    ¡°Mind about?¡± Shu Yu asked with a doubtful face.


    ¡°Mind about whether my body is pure or not.¡± Fu Wang smiled.


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­Why would I care about this!¡± What should I do, BOSS and I are not on the same page!


    Fu Wang stroked her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still pure. After all a despicable person like me, who wants to eat someone, understands the theory of worthlessness.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you why I should care about this! Since you understand this theory, then why did you offer yourself to me at that time, do you know that you had frightened me!


    Being stiff and mad inside, Shu Yu was caught unguarded with a hug. Just as she wanted to struggle, Fu Wang whispered: ¡°Do you hate me? Someone like me.¡±


    Shu Yu paused and shook her head. As BOSS is more delicate, she cannot hurt him.


    ¡°Shu Yu is the gentlest person I have ever met.¡± Fu Wang placed his chin on top of her head, as he suddenly said this.


    Shu Yu instantly replied: ¡°No no, you are too kind. Actually, you¡¯re the gentlest person I have ever met!¡±


    Insert a bookmark


    The author has something to say:


    Fu Wang: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, kiss me.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°Pfff.¡±


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Editor¡¯s note:


    Heyyy


    Firstly, omg so much happened in this chapter. First we have an angry and jealous Bai Che, then a random confession from a bewitching man, followed by a reverse Ó¢ÐÛ¾ÈÃÀ (hero saves the beauty). Who¡¯s excited for the next chapter? Because I am!! (I¡¯ve yet to read the next chap. Hehe)


    Secondly, this chapter is late again¡­haiz¡­I¡¯m sorry T^T life is just crazy hectic right now. At this point I¡¯m even bringing work home. Pssh.


    Thirdly, I¡¯ll usually do a quick proofread as I edit but because this chapter is already wayyy overdue and I¡¯m not seeing any extra free time anytime soon (And I have to start on BBWDE soon otherwise it¡¯ll be late too, which will then once again delay the next chapter of TGCMM *facepalms*), I decided to proofread halfway and leave the footnotes for when I have extra free time. Hope ya¡¯ll find this chapter ok. Drop a comment below if there¡¯s anything, I read all comments  ¨C And from now on I¡¯ve decided to reply with a purple heart to comments thanking us for updates. Because replying a ¡°you¡¯re welcome¡± to everyone seems weird but not replying seem rude. Hehe.

 CH 13

    ~ Unedited! ~


    Shu Yu stayed in a house that Jin Yu had stayed in for the previous years. After the Lingyin party has ended, under the watchful gaze of the demons who either had hope or fear in their eyes, she was accompanied by Fu Wang as they headed to the other house. It wasn¡¯t anything at first but just as Fu Wang and her arrived at the door, something unexpected happened.


    Like a bullet, a young child rushed out of the door of another house, rushing straight towards Shu Yu and only stopping when he was within seven feet from her. With a look of wanting to throw himself but not daring to, he shouted in a timid and crisp voice: ¡°Lady Jin Yu, you¡¯re finally here. Xiao Yu has been waiting for you for a long time. Since this morning, no, since the last time you left, I have been waiting for your arrival!¡±


    Big round eyes, little fluffy ears, a thin yet powerful body, he looked like an adorable young child. That gaze full of love, even if she was dumb, Shu Yu would be able to tell that this child clearly adored Tian Feng Jin Yu. Speaking of true love and genuine concern, his act is comparable to BOSS¡¯, just based on the fact that for the past three years, he would always come to the Lingyin party to serve a killing machine like Tian Feng Jin Yu, advancing bravely with no fear of death.


    Yes, Shu Yu found this familiar young child in Jin Yu¡¯s memories. Then she had an eerie feeling, could it be that Jin Yu has some feelings for this child? Otherwise how is it that others are killed for showing their love, yet this young boy called Xiao Yu from the Cat Clan was able to serve her three times without ending up dead?


    With Tian Feng Jin Yu, there was no such thing as emotion. Suddenly, from her chaotic memories, she pulled out some memories of the boy and was surprised. It was only after a detailed understanding that she breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Jin Yu had no interest in the boy¡­¡­wait, something was not right, why did it matter to her if Jin Yu liked this boy before? What is this strange feeling of ¡°OMG an old lover has reappeared but this is not my fault, BOSS will you listen to me!¡±


    Because she was thinking, Shu Yu remained expressionless. She didn¡¯t have time to react but it was different for Fu Wang. Upon hearing the young boy¡¯s words, he internally narrowed his eyes and responded immediately, a response that best suited his current status.


    ¡°You are the servant of this house? Since that is the case, please take Jin Yu and I to rest.¡± Fu Wang seemed to not have noticed the boy¡¯s tender tone as he gave him a smile, a smile that depicted a moon, clean and chaste.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s smile fell and he only noticed now, that Jin Yu who had always been alone was actually relying on a young man. Moreover, this young man was able to call Lady Jin Yu by her name. He then remembered the rumours of a Fox Clan goddess that loved a slave, Xiao Yu¡¯s face fades.?


    Nothing is more sorrowful than finding out about your rival and that he looks better than you.


    Xiao Yu is from a middle class demon clan, and like many other clans they admire the almighty and powerful goddess TianFeng Jin Yu, but he never thought about getting her, until three years ago, TianFeng Jin yu suddenly killed all the slaves serving in the other houses, he was then temporarily transferred from elsewhere to serve here, although he can only see her for a few days, but Xiao Yu realised that the goddess is more tolerant of herself than the other demons.


    It¡¯s just that one time that Jin Yu turn violent and killed the rest of the servants, yet she pardoned him, this special treatment made Xiao Yu¡¯s teenager¡¯s heart fall into shape. Since then, the love in his heart gradually surpass his fear, and his heart grew closer to Jin Yu.


    Happy and excited to look forward to seeing his sweetheart, he felt dejected,


    the smile on his face can¡¯t be maintained anymore, as he tries hard not to cry, but tears form in his eyes. He heard rumours but choose to not believe in it, he does not want to believe, but he sees the very Jin Yu who refuses to let anyone near her, is relying on that young man naturally, and intimately, he could not lie to himself any more.


    With a heartache, he brings the two of them inside, Xiao Yu turn red and ran. Fu Wang calmly saw the retreating figure of the young boy, he closes the door, turns towards Shu Yu, and blinks his eyes.


    ¡°One person per try, it¡¯s a tie isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Huh? BOSS what are you saying? Shu Yu stood speechless. Even though she wanted to ask but somehow she knew what BOSS was implying, he must be talking about the old lovers story, it¡¯s fair for a person to have a chance. But then something is not right! Old lovers story or not there is nothing at all, even if there is, it is Jin Yu¡¯s not her¡¯s! Then again, why are they discussing about this kind of thing.


    Shu Yu held back for a while, and she couldn¡¯t help herself but tried to refute, Fu Wang retracted his smile, and in all serious note he said: ¡°Ok, jokes no more, we are not there yet so we can relax in the meantime, you have rest for a whole day, now we shall resume training, even a little practise is good.¡±


    Although Fu Wang seems to be intentionally doing this, but Shu Yu still held back her words, in the same serious look, she nods: ¡°I understand, you can reassure.¡±


    Seeing that she did not protest a bit, as she heads to practise, Fu Wang smile as he stretched his slender finger and touched her head.


    ¡°Do you feel tired?¡±


    With a serious face: ¡°I have no right to be tired.¡± She has always wanted to try saying these common lines in teen manga, and now that she has tried it is really cool!


    Fu Wang looks down, ¡° I understand, I¡¯m afraid no one can understand this feeling better than me, because I know that is why I ask if you are tired, at the very least if you can¡¯t endure anymore, I hope you can tell me. And do you still remember the first time we met, you are crying in front of me?¡±


    Shu Yu turns red, damn it can you not bring up this black history!


    She had to cross the world at that time, and with such stress she cannot control it.


    Fu Wang caress her, ¡°At that time I knew, you are a pampered girl who know nothing of hardships, but you surprised me all this time, I have never heard you complain, never saw you give up, and you even respect me, you are still good to me even when my powers are recovering. You are strong, and you are gradually becoming stronger, but this is too hard for you, sometimes when I am explaining to you, in fact I wish you could tell me, complaint to me how tiring it was, complaint how strict I was, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°At least to this partner, relax yourself, and tell me your thoughts, or you can crack a joke, is that ok?¡± The look on Fu Wang eyes are soft and gentle, his voice so mild ¡° I hope that you can live longer¡±


    Specially brewed chicken soup with beautiful blessings like this, it is too good~ it is really refreshing to hear it everyday! (thumb) Shu Yu tightens her fist in her chest, and answer with a serious face: ¡°Please rest assured, I won¡¯t die (go die) so easily!¡± (translate chinese to eng, that is why Fu Wang don¡¯t understand)00


    Fu Wang: ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡±


    Tonight, pass in a teaching mode, Fu Wang will be teaching while Shu Yu will be listening. Afterall, she is in an foreign land, Shu Yu will have to practice those big and powerful moves. Fu Wang then begin to teach her some useful little spells.


    Fu Wang¡¯s training is tough for him, but in all other aspects he is an all-rounded demon, he has many useful little spells, even those that meant for deceit, no one knew where he learnt that from. But you can imagine, that with his identity, if he wanted to learn all this it is definitely not that simple, who knew what he had to go through to become who he is right now.


    (This translation is brought to you by Iluska & Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, consider dropping by for a visit? ^^ If you¡¯re already here, love ya! <3)


    ¡±If you are attacked by demons or wild beasts, then do as I said earlier and concentrate on holding your breath, and by you can imitate the breath of the beast, thereby attaining the time to breath.¡±


    ¡°And the Psyche, this spell is created based on the law of science, you can save much on spiritual power, but escaping is not slow either.¡±


    ¡°Phase Water, you can protect yourself when you are in water¡­¡­ when you are running out of Spiritual power use Phase Water¡­¡­.¡±


    It is interesting to attend Fu Wang¡¯s lectures, he will tell a little interesting story before explaining the technique, or he will adjust to her, to let Shu Yu remember better, And he is patient when it comes to explaining boring techniques, he explains it over again and again for Shu Yu.


    From his explanation, Shu Yu feels deeply that¡ª¡ª BOSS has been living a deep waters before, it is clearly danger at every step, otherwise how would he be so familiar in using these spells, and is able to save himself from distress.


    Besides acting pitiful to gain sympathy, he rarely talks about his past, he just simply mention a few words about it, usually self-deprecating. It just that when he gave lessons to her, giving examples, Shu fish could vaguely glimpse from his cloudless words, of the hardships he once had.


    Shu Yu feels that, if one can work hard to become someone like Fu Wang, then he will not be quiet. Perhaps Fu Wang might be the one that takes the short end of the straw and ultimately emerge as the winner after killing the Big Four.


    Being with him for some time, Shu Yu has once read in the book that the difference between the sorrowful, mentally dark, crazy BOSS and Fu Wang is getting bigger. Maybe Fu Wang has some ill intentions, but so far he has never hurt her and has been helping her with all his heart, Shu Yu is sincerely thankful for his company and care, as well as his ability is truly admirable.


    ¡°Of course, I am familiar with the side gates, because I lack spiritual power, i have to take a different approach to study for survival. Your situation and mine are not exactly the same, Jin Yu¡¯s body is uniquely endowed by nature, if you can retrieve her original powers, you can stand on your two feet in MengZe Realm.


    Fu Wang took out a few books and jade from a mustard bag, his voice reveal some hints of sighs ¡°The more I look, the more I feel like dust, when compared to the whole world, it is truly tiny. MengZe Realm is just a small world where demons are sealed in, the vastness of the world, no one can reach it, TianFeng Jin Yu is a goddess of a new generation of the TianHu Clan, she has great potential, but is not without enemies, therefore even though Shu Yu you are able to regain Jin Yu¡¯s powers, but you don¡¯t want to be complacent about this, you need to constantly review yourself, only then can you feel free and unfettered.¡±


    When it is time for class, Fu Wang will always be strict for the first 70% of the time while the other 30% he will be kind, he may have guessed that where Shu Yu lived before was very different from this world, that is why there are many things she does not know at all, her thoughts are different from the demons here, so everytime, not only does he explains to her, but he will advise her about it every now and then.


    He even taught her how to live, hence Su Yu always felt that, Fu Wang is like a father, brother and even a great teacher, on some occasions he will do some awkward moves and say flowery words, Shu Yu feels that¡ª¡ª Oh, BOSS has not given up on seducing her, then again even if he seduces, he is quite open about seducing, he understands people and knows when to retreat, not giving her a chance to refuse, like a cat that simply tease a mouse.


    Those days with Su Yu, Shu Yu has been improving, not to mention Fu Wang, his character determined that he will have to work harder than Shu Yu. The enormous library is almost empty without books, and the tower of Treasure Pavilion is also open for him, like a dry sponge Fu Wang absorbs all the knowledge into himself without rest, as though hunger and thirst digests into something of his.


    This tired is indeed a little tiring, but compared to the past where he had to work hard to learn something, now he is considered lucky, therefore Fu Wang is like a fish that obtains water.


    As for the butcher¡¯s knife hanging overhead, he is used to this danger.


    Each time he teaches ShuYu, he must first learn it by himself. Even if the theory can¡¯t be used, he has to be strong, otherwise how can he guide Shu Yu, from this point of view, Fu Wang¡¯s understanding can be enchanting, However, such a contrast seems to be a pity for his physical weakness.


    Shu Yu feels that way too, once Shu Yu asked if he can practise faster, or to make up for his lack of ways, Fu Wang thought about it, and smiles: ¡°Maybe the result will be different if I practise with you.¡± It scares Shu Yu and never did she bring this up again, and Fu Wang did not too, therefore Shu Yu strongly feels that maybe BOSS is teasing her.


    After getting along for a while, she completely understood BOSS special taste, like a lazy fox, that sees an interesting thing, it stretches its claws, and stop in time when the other person gets angry, and give a face that ¡°You are too stubborn, I can¡¯t stop you¡± or ¡°Jokes aside, let¡¯s be serious for once¡± which makes the other party feel more wronged.


    The severity of the situation is comparable to that of a primary school boy that loves pulling other girls¡¯ braids.


    The number of BOSS segment is too high, each time Shu Yu bottle up her feelings, after a while, she is healed by his thoughtful pampering, she begins to think that she is just making a stingy fuss, but it is just like teasing people, just like now, she has been coaxed countlessly like before.


    ¡°You must be tired from practising, take a break first, I brought some special delicacies, that I think you will like, care to taste?¡±


    After she took a bite of the delicious jerky, Shu Yu mood shot up to MAX, However, just as she was preparing to attack the second serving, she was stopped by Fu Wang. His eyes lock with Shu Yu¡¯s confused look, he took a thick book from the mustard bag, and said: ¡°There is one thousand and eight various methods, remember one, and you can have 3 pieces of it.¡±


    Holy shit how can you be so heartless, you are so cold and unreasonable! Shu Yu eyed at him. Fu Wang hold her hands and message her fingers, and tenderly coax: ¡°One for 5 pieces, alright? It is best to remember more who knows it might help you greatly in the future, it is all easy magic, hmm, ok?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Afterall, it¡¯s all for her own good, she is a big girl, you can¡¯t possibly have someone to coax in order for her to learn, so she promised, Shu Yu is such a great girl to coax.


    Watching the game on the high platform for the next few days. Shu Yu held a piece of jade, and diligently practise. Fu Wang sat by the side, next to a large plate of aromatic spicy jerky, as long as Shu Yu memorise a spell, Shu Yu will put 5 pieces, watching the jerky being piled up neatly together by Fu Wang, piling into a mountain, Shuyu practise turn unprecedentedly high.


    In the morning, the competition below heats up among the Five Clans, on the platform Shu Yu takes her training diligently, in the evening, Shuyu and Fu Wang returned to the other house, not caring for each other, it couldn¡¯t get more low-key than this. In fact, Shu Yu stares at the hustle and bustle of the night in Xincheng, she really wants to get out and play, unfortunately she brings in a lot of attention to her, and this is absolutely not the time to bring trouble, she can only safely be in the house to practise.


    Fu Wang knows of her thoughts, he showed nothing on the surface, after the night has turned dark, Shu Yu still has one more component to practise, he sneaks out of the house with Shu Yu, and went to the highest point of Yangtian Pavilion. Towering in the center of Xincheng is the tallest Yangtian Pavilion, sitting on the rooftop, you can get a bird-eyed view of far far away places, besides the flowing lights under their feet, you can also see the dark mountain forests outside Xin City.


    ¡°Look, that mountain range is called Wuwen Mountains, the entrance to the clear wilderness that I told you before, is that.¡± Fu Wang points towards someplace in the mountain range. Shu Yu follows to where he points, and nod her head in approval.


    Was BOSS taking her to do field visits and strategic deployment today?


    She thought he was going to take her on a night market tour, isn¡¯t this usually the best time to raid?¡±


    Just as she thinks about it, before her Shu Yu saw a little red fox lantern, looking up, you can see a powerful hand holding the lantern, and the soft look in Fu Wang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take you out to a place where there are many people, wait for it next year, I will bring you out to visit¡­¡­I see that you really like those lights, do you like this lantern?¡± The smile on his face is faint, not the usual gentle expression he had, it is even more relaxed, behind him is a bright moon, the silver radiance gave him an slivery outline, making him look more obscure and soft.


    Oh my god I am having a heart attack! Shu Yu lightly coughs as she receives the cute red fox lanturn and in a low voice she gave her thanks, the design of the lantern is exquisite, the wonderful little fox smiled awkwardly, the more Shu Yu looks at it the more she loves it, yet she did not know that her smile and the fox¡¯s smile looks the same.


    Fu Wang who was sitting by her side turns towards her, hands in sleeves, long hair that wavily moves,it is an unspeakable relaxation. Shu Yu played with the lanturn and suddenly remembers that Fu Wang was cutting bamboo branches yesterday, at that time she has no idea what Fu Wang was doing, could it be that he was making this lantern?


    ¡°Fu Wang, did you do this?¡±


    ¡°How are you able to do everything, I shall address you as my master, teach me to act B (meaning to boost their abilities) Master!¡±


    Fu Wang turn dumbfounded, ¡°You are making me your master?¡±


    ¡°No no, if you want to learn anything, I can teach you, but I will not take you as my disciple.¡±


    Shu Yu turns curious, and pressed on: ¡°Why?¡±


    Fu Wang sighed helplessly, ¡°If you insist me as your master, how can I still lie to get you onto my bed.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­..That was windy, I might be hearing things?¡±


    With the same tender look, Fu Wang ruffles her hair, ¡°You must be tired that is why you are hearing things.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°Haha.¡±


    Fu Wang: ¡°Since you are tired, let us go back.¡±


    When the two of them return back, Fu Wang notice a dark shadow lurking in the corner, the side of his mouth curls into an uncertain smile, then it slowly closes the door.


    The one who secretly admires Jin Yu, and is fortunate enough to get close to her, Xiao Yu is the one who is familiar with her, in the past few days he deliberately connived, he might have suspected that this ¡°TiangFeng Jin Yu¡± is not the ¡°TiangFeng Jin Yu¡± he knew.


    There are two days left for Shu Yu, till the games begin.


    Insert a bookmark


    Author¡¯s note:


    I will be having a hard time finding a job¡­¡­_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Not edited! ~ Couldn¡¯t find time and didn¡¯t want to make ya¡¯ll wait any longer.

 CH 14

    Jin Yu is formidable but also lonely. Many demons admire her but many more fear her or want to make use of her to climb up the ranks. In the eyes of those demons, Jin Yu is the epitome of a demented murderer. No one dared to approach her to find out what kind of person she was.


    Bai Che of the Tiger Clan had been chasing after her for many years. Most demons knew about this but Bai Che was simply chasing after strength. He simple-mindedly thought that only the one who could beat him was worthy of his admiration. He pursued her with the intent of defeating her but he doesn¡¯t understand her either.


    Only Shu Yu and Fu Wang knew about Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s disappearance. Now Xiao Yu had entered the picture, the little demon who secretly admired Tian Feng Jin Yu. If anyone had ever gotten close to the violent madwoman, it¡¯s undoubtedly Xiao Yu. When a person truly adores another, he will be particularly sensitive towards anything regarding her.


    Therefore, the fact that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t fooled by the facade and noticed the abnormally in Shu Yu didn¡¯t surprise Fu Wang at all. So much so that the moment Fu Wang saw Xiao Yu, he had already concocted another plan that replaced his previous one. For the past few days, he had even deliberately led Shu Yu to slightly give herself away whenever Xiao Yu was spying on them. Shu Yu has become more vigilant than she was in the beginning but she always let her guard down in front of him, allowing him to achieve his goal easily.


    In order to escape to the Clear Wilderness with Shu Yu on the eve of the fight performance, they will need an opportunity. At first, he had thought of provoking Bai Che to force him to attack and lead him to the Wuwen Mountains where the Clear Wilderness was located. Then, Shu Yu would pretend to be ¡°unaware¡±, only appearing at the final critical moment and inadvertently falling into the Clear Wilderness to save him.


    However, after the first meeting with Bai Che, his assessment was far from satisfactory. He had never met Bai Che before and had only gathered some intel about him before coming. From that, he had surmised that he was a conceited, short-tempered and egotistical man. However, it was just a guess and wasn¡¯t foolproof.


    From his observation during that meeting, Bai Che was indeed short-tempered but he wasn¡¯t stupid nor as easily riled up as he had initially thought. Even though he was boiling with rage, he still managed to restrain himself and didn¡¯t do anything to him. From this, he can see that he wasn¡¯t as impulsive as he had thought.


    In that case, it¡¯ll be difficult to provoke him. Coincidentally, it was at that moment that Xiao Yu appeared.


    Bai Che was a good candidate and Fu Wang didn¡¯t wish to give him up. Even if this proud man could endure Jin Yu loving a lowly half demon, how about when he realises that Tian Feng Jin Yu was different? He would never sit back and ignore it, and this news that something was wrong with ¡°Tian Feng Jin Yu¡±, Xiao Yu was the most suitable person to tell him.


    Once again, Fu Wang saw Xiao Yu who was carrying over their lunch with doubt written all over his face. Although he composed himself quickly, Fu Wang had already noticed it. Fu Wang gave Xiao Yu an innocent smile before bringing the food into the room with a smirk.


    It¡¯s coming soon, Xiao Yu was already nearing his limits, all he needed was a catalyst.


    ¡°It¡¯s late, Fu Wang where are you going?¡± After she had counted the jerkys that she had earned, Shu Yu glanced curiously at Fu Wang who was dressed in dark clothing and was putting on a cloak.


    Fu Wang turned around with a mysterious smile: ¡°I have some matters to handle, you can take the rest of the day off, we might have to start that matter from tomorrow night.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Yu remembered his plan and became nervous at once, nodding her head: ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Fu Wang¡¯s silhouette quickly disappears into the night.


    At this moment, at a corner of the house, in the small compound where the servants live, Xiao Yu was frowning as he paced back and forth. He had felt for the past few days that there was something wrong with Tian Feng Jin Yu. He knows it. The Lady Jin Yu he admired would never show such a gentle expression, give off such a soft feeling or become so harmless. Even if she fell in love with that half demon, she wouldn¡¯t become completely different from before. Most importantly, his heart is telling him that this Tian Feng Jin Yu is strange.


    After careful observation, he came up with a startling conclusion. If this Lady Jin Yu isn¡¯t under mind control, then she must be an imposter. But who could do such a terrible thing? With his heart full of anxiety, he bit his finger uncontrollably.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yu sensed a movement in his line of sight and immediately stared at the dark corner alertly, shouting: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A chuckle came from the corner before a slender figure walked out. When that gentle and warm face was revealed, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help the horror that flashed across his face.


    ¡°Sir Fu Wang, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Although he said this, his feet took a step back uncontrollably. He noticed that something was wrong, he shouldn¡¯t be here at this hour.


    Fu Wang was calm. With a soft voice but a strange look in his eyes, he said: ¡°You know it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Yu became alert, his voice slightly shrill, ¡°Know what? I do not understand what Sir Fu Wang is saying.¡±


    ¡°I prefer smart people, because they won¡¯t act dumb when they are not supposed to, so what do you say?¡± Fu Wang spoke softly, continuing with ease under Xiao Yu¡¯s increasingly watchful eyes: ¡°Do you think that there is something different about Lady Jin Yu? I have to praise you, for you are the first to see it, and of course the only one. I am just a half demon, why will Lady Jin Yu dote on me so much, listen to my opinions and even become so different from before? You must be very curious about this.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened as he held his breath in anticipation of Fu Wang¡¯s next words. Fu Wang had a self-satisfied expression, ¡°By chance, I gained something great, then I was sent to serve Lady Jin Yu and used it on her. I used it to bewitch her so that she sees me as her lover¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s how I gained everything I have now and became the lucky half demon that all the Demon Clans are talking about.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expression changed from disbelief, anger, jealousy, hesitation and fear, before bravely asking: ¡°Why are you telling me all this? Are, are you going to silence me?¡±


    Fu Wang suddenly lowered his head, seeming to have thought of something. His tone became heavy, ¡°I need someone¡¯s help, Tian Feng Jin Yu is Tian Feng Jin Yu afterall, that kind of thing can bewitch her but¡­¡­¡± He stopped, seeming unwilling to continue, turning around to say: ¡°In short, I¡¯m in a little trouble and I need someone¡¯s help, that¡¯s all you need to know. As for the rest, if you agree to my conditions, I will tell you then.¡±


    ¡°How about it, if you and I work together, you can also obtain an honourable status and wealth, and every other thing that your current status can¡¯t get you¡­¡­¡± Fu Wang spoke in a low tone, like a devil tempting him into hell.


    (This translation is brought to you by Iluska & Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, consider dropping by for a visit? ^^ If you¡¯re already here, love ya! <3)


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hands trembled before he forced himself to remain calm: ¡°I, I have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a day¡¯s time. Before the day of the fight performance, I want an answer. You should be aware of what the best choice is. Don¡¯t even think about telling anyone about this because as long as Jin Yu says a word, no one will believe a servant like you.¡± Fu Wang spoke bluntly, his tone full of threat at the end.


    Just as Fu Wang turned around, a voice spoke hesitatingly: ¡°Wait. Tell me, Lady Jin Yu, was she hurt from the method you used!¡±


    ¡°What do you think, such a powerful thing, how can it be without risk.¡± Fu Wang glanced back slightly, answering him with a smile that didn¡¯t seem like a smile, before entering into the darkness and disappearing.


    A pale-looking, struggling Xiao Yu was left alone in the compound. It¡¯s not that he wasn¡¯t affected by what Fu Wang had said but what bothered him more was when he had said that Lady Jin Yu had been hurt. How could the proud and honourable Lady Jin Yu that he admired be disgraced by a half demon like that? Xiao Yu could not stand this truth.


    The sky soon turned bright and a servant named Xiang Sheng who served alongside Xiao Yu yawned as he walked out the door. He gave a strange look to the battered soul that was Xiao Yu, who was sitting on the steps with droplets of dew on his hair.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been sitting here for so long that you¡¯re covered in dew.¡±


    Xiao Yu reacted only after he¡¯d called him twice. He wiped his face and forced a smile: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Xiang Sheng teased him: ¡°It must be from excitement. After all, the Lady Jin Yu of your dreams is here.¡± Looking at Xiao Yu¡¯s sullen expression, he sighed and said sincerely: ¡°I know that you are angry at that half demon whom Lady Jin Yu dotes on, but there¡¯s nothing to be mad about? He is but a half demon afterall, Lady Jin Yu is just interested in her new toy and will just toss him aside in the end. Speaking of that, even if Lady Jin Yu were to choose a partner, it can only be Sir Bai Che.¡±


    ¡°Sir Bai Che has been chasing after Lady Jin Yu for so long, he has power and looks, his status is compatible too, they are a true match for each other. That half demon will never be, but like I said, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Lesser demons like us should just behave well and stop day-dreaming.


    As Xiao Yu listened, he didn¡¯t feel as unhappy as when he¡¯d heard it the many times before. On the contrary, his eyes lit up and he started to mutter: ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still Sir Bai Che!¡± Sir Bai Che loves Lady Jin Yu too, if he knew about this, he definitely won¡¯t remain indifferent. He can¡¯t fight the sly half demon but Sir Bai Che can! For Lady Jin Yu¡¯s sake, he had to try this!


    ¡°Ah! Xiao Yu where are you going?¡± Xiang Sheng called out confusedly to Xiao Yu¡¯s back as he rushed away, not receiving a reply.


    After confirming that Xiao Yu had left, the confusion on Xiang Sheng¡¯s face faded as the corner of his lips hooked up. He followed the path that led to the front yard where a figure in green stood at the porch with his hands crossed. Xiang Sheng walked over respectfully and spoke with a flattering tone: ¡°Sir Fu Wang, I¡¯ve done as you¡¯ve instructed. Xiao Yu has gone looking for Sir Bai Che.¡±


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Fu Wang spoke gently as he reached into the mustard bag and grabbed a bottle from it, casting it towards Xiang Sheng.


    Xiang Sheng cupped the bottle of elixir, his face full of joy. After saying a few more nice words, he happily hid the elixir and returned to his room.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yu who had hurried over to Bai Che¡¯s residence had bumped into Bai Che¡¯s steward at the entrance and was stopped at the door. The shrewd looking steward gave Xiao Yu a once over before raising an eyebrow: ¡°A slave like you, what matter do you have with Sir Bai Che? If it¡¯s nothing big, our Sir Bai Che has no time.¡±


    Xiao Yu suppressed his anxiety and retrieved a pouch from his sleeves, put it into the steward¡¯s hands and pleaded: ¡°Please reconsider, it¡¯s a really important matter. It concerns Lady Jin Yu and Sir Bai Che will definitely be interested in it. I beg you to let me in to inform Sir Bai Che.¡±


    The steward weighed the pouch in his hand before saying with a long face: ¡°Wait here.¡± He then turned and entered the house. Bai Che was practicing his sword in the backyard and the steward stopped at the side, putting on a smile as he carefully said: ¡°Sir Bai Che, a servant who calls himself Xiao Yu has news for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is this tom dick harry[1] that disturbs me, I won¡¯t see him.¡± Bai Che huffed.


    Still looking at the ground, the steward rolled his eyes before saying again: ¡°That servant says that it has something to do with Lady Jin Yu and he seemed very anxious, as if something big has happened. Also, I just remembered that this servant seems to be the one Lady Jin Yu treats specially¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Che paused his actions and gave it some thought. Bai Che then sheathed his sword into its scabbard and sat on the stone bench ¡°Bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The steward beamed as he carried out the order, bringing Xiao Yu in before excusing himself to avoid their conversation. As the steward stood guard outside the backyard, he pulled out from his sleeves, the pouch that Xiao Yu had given him and a look of disgust showed on his face.


    Such a small amount and he thinks that he can bribe me, he¡¯s really delusional. If it weren¡¯t for the Sir Fu Wang, who had flown up onto a branch and became a phoenix, who had promised him advantages. Wanting him to bring Xiao Yu to meet Sir Bai Che, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it so easily.


    After Bai Che finished hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s story, he squinted his eyes. Even though it was just Xiao Yu¡¯s side of the story, he was starting to believe it. Afterall, he was really unwilling to believe that Jin Yu would truly love that thing.


    Xiao Yu was furious at Fu Wang for bewitching Jin Yu and hurting her, Bai Che was more concerned about the underhanded method Fu Wang had used to bewitch her. Tian Feng Jin Yu had always been cold and indifferent towards him. What if he obtained this method? At that thought, Bai Che became jealous.


    He must obtain that method, when he did, the untouchable goddess would belong to him. For this reason, he must not disclose this matter and will have to solve it quietly, preferably before the day of the fight performance. If he can control Tian Feng Jin Yu, he¡¯ll be able to surpass her. Triumphing over Jin Yu and pressing her under his feet, has long been Bai Che¡¯s obsession.


    With all these thoughts whizzing in his head, Bai Che couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He hastily dismissed Xiao Yu before heading stealthily towards the house where Tian Feng Jin Yu was.


    Fu Wang¡¯s scheme, is going as planned.

 CH 15

    However, something unexpected will always disrupt this seemingly smooth plan.


    Just as Bai Che was plotting to find out more about Jin Yu and Fu Wang¡¯s private affairs, Shu Yu and Fu Wang were caught off guard by an unexpected situation. To be specific, it was Shu Yu who was caught off guard, because BOSS Fu Wang was currently lying unconscious on the magnificently huge and soft bed.


    Shu Yu sat on the side of the bed as she watched Fu Wang, his face burning red as he slept with a deep frown, looking like he was in agony. His body had shrunk to that of a twelve year old and the half demon Fu Wang whose fox ears and tail had grown out didn¡¯t look too well.


    Why! Why did Fu Wang suddenly collapse and transform into his half demon form! They were discussing their action plan for the next day and Fu Wang was telling her that Bai Che might come by to pry and that they had to provoke and infuriate him but before he could finish his sentence, his body swayed and he fell over with his hands covering his head. Shu Yu was terrified and quickly carried the young fox onto the bed but she could not wake him up no matter what she did.


    What should she do now? Ever since her alliance with BOSS, Shu Yu didn¡¯t have to think much because Fu Wang had already thought of everything in advance and she only had to follow his instructions and everything would be fine, it¡¯s especially worry-free. Now that Fu Wang had inexplicably fainted at this critical moment, Shu Yu was stunned.


    Shu Yu did not stay in a daze for long. Seeing the pained look on his face, she determinedly went in search of a doctor as quickly as she could. During this period, all the spells she had mastered were related to killing and fighting. Her healing skills were nonexistent so she could only look for a professional at times like this.


    But just after Shu Yu stepped out, Bai Che arrived. Bai Che didn¡¯t see Tian Feng Jin Yu who never left Fu Wang¡¯s side and only saw an unconscious Fu Wang who was in his half demon form with no hint of any strength to fight back. He rejoiced and immediately took Fu Wang away.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Shu Yu who had wildly dragged a Ling Clan doctor who had been scared half to death by her and her bitter expression upon realising that Fu Wang was missing. Let¡¯s talk about Bai Che who had carried the unconscious Fu Wang with the intention of locking him in a secret dungeon to torture and interrogate him about the secret spell used to control Jin Yu but expectedly, Fu Wang woke up halfway.


    At first, Bai Che hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Fu Wang because in the eyes of this favoured man, Fu Wang was a useless half demon who survived by selling his sex appeal and only happened to learn that heterodox spell to bewitch Jin Yu. Simply put, he was of no threat to him. Therefore, even after realising that Fu Wang had woken up, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all, even calmly throwing a few taunts at him.


    ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t know that you are in my hands so she will not be here to save you. In my hands, you can forget about getting away alive but if you¡¯re cooperative, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death.¡±


    Fu Wang did not make a sound. He had been shackled by Bai Che and lowered his eyes as he observed his surroundings quietly. It seemed familiar, this was Wuwen Mountains, it looked like a hilltop that was nearer to the entrance of the Clear Wilderness.


    Bai Che had come here because of his scruples towards Tian Feng Jin Yu. If she suspected him to be behind her missing male pet, she will definitely make a fuss at his residence so he could definitely not put Fu Wang there. Bai Che¡¯s first thought was a cave he had found in this place years ago.


    Imprison the male pet here and interrogate him about the spells, kill him off and return to control Tian Feng Jin Yu. Everything will be resolved beautifully.


    A second after he had that thought, Bai Che who was currently flying in mid air realised that he had spoken too soon when a swarm of poisonous hornet demon beasts appeared. Caught off guard, Bai Che suffered a few stings. In the shock, he unconsciously released his grip and Fu Wang who had been silent till now let go of the beast bag in his sleeves. Not sparing a glance at Bai Che and the falling poison hornets, he seized the opportunity and with a nimble leap, his toes landed on a treetop before he lightly jumped from overlapping branches and disappeared into the forest.


    That swarm of poison hornets weren¡¯t powerful demon beasts and Bai Che quickly killed off the hundreds of them. His expression was somewhat twisted as he went after Fu Wang.


    Except when his white tail occasionally swept through the bushes, Fu Wang did not make a sound as he made his way along the forest. Fu Wang seemed calm but his frame of mind was in a mess. He can¡¯t use his spiritual powers in his half demon state, nor can he use any spells, greatly reducing the methods he could use to survive.


    His half-demon state was also extremely weak and that scent could attract aggressive demon beasts to surround and attack him. Previously, he would find a safe place to spend the time when he was in his half demon state since it usually happened at night but now¡­¡­he didn¡¯t know how long this unexpected half demon transformation would last.


    Regarding this mishap, Fu Wang could roughly guess the reason. It must¡¯ve been the bowl of soup he had for breakfast, it probably contained Yun Chi.


    Yun Chi is a rare spiritual food, often accompanied by thousand year old snow plum. It was extremely nourishing for little demons because it promoted spiritual power growth. Seeing how the fox goddess pampered Fu Wang, they would of course do everything to curry favour. Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s steward was in charge of their meals and unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know about Fu Wang¡¯s conflict with Yun Chi.


    Fu Wang would obviously not tell others about his weakness of transforming into a half demon whenever he ate Yun Chi so no one knew about it. Fu Wang had accidentally eaten a piece of Yun Chi a few years ago and couldn¡¯t remember the taste that clearly anymore. This morning¡¯s soup tasted different but he hadn¡¯t figured it out then. When he thought about it now, he immediately remembered the unusual taste.


    Because he had been busy dealing with the issue of entering the Clear wilderness and teaching Shu Yu, he had been careless in this aspect. Fu Wang couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had made such a mistake. After all, he had never put anything else before his own safety. To think that he would overlook this, was something he would¡¯ve never allowed to happen in the past.


    ¡°Hmph, you think you can get away from me? What a joke! Bai Che¡¯s voice came from behind.


    He was quick. Fu Wang hadn¡¯t thought that the poison hornets he had raised could keep him busy for long. Afterall, he was the Tiger Clan¡¯s pride and wouldn¡¯t be that useless. Faced with absolute power, even if he had a thousand exquisite ideas, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use them and could only try to stall him while finding an escape.


    (This translation is brought to you by Iluska & Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, consider dropping by for a visit? ^^ If you¡¯re already here, love ya! <3)


    It¡¯s just that with this incident that wasn¡¯t in his plans, the plan he had discussed with Shu Yu would be useless.


    At the thought of Shu Yu, Fu Wang felt increasingly on edge. He had previously experienced many sticky situations like this and he often dealt with them calmly, even more so when he was faced with danger. Afterall, it was times like this that the more conflicted his state of mind was, the more difficult it would be for him to get out of danger. Only with a calm mind would he be able to find a way to survive this.


    But right now, when Fu Wang suddenly reacted, his conflicted thoughts about Shu Yu affected him. Fu Wang messed up his footsteps for a moment and in the next, he was slammed against a tree, hard.


    His body rolled to the foot of the tree and stilled. Bai Che snorted with disdain and stepped forward to send him a forceful kick. In the next instant, he noticed that something wasn¡¯t right, the feeling at his feet felt wrong. With a ¡®pop¡¯, the thing he had kicked turned into a piece of dried wood and a breeze whisked past his ear as a white shadow flitted past.


    Bai Che reacted promptly, turning to his right and grabbing onto that furry tail. It¡¯s only when he grabbed onto the tail that he felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, the figure turned into a tree branch, like the dried wood from before. He had been deceived by this simple spell again.


    Being played twice by the lowly half demon that he held in contempt, Bai Che¡¯s drive steeped sharply. If he didn¡¯t have to keep his whereabouts secret, he would¡¯ve smashed this mountaintop in anger.


    But Fu Wang had also noticed this point, that Bai Che didn¡¯t dare to create too much commotion.


    Standing on the fork of an old tree, Fu Wang watched Bai Che¡¯s movements as he wiped off the blood stain on the side of his mouth. There was a depression in his chest area but his breathing remained unchanged. With a shake of his wrist, he took out a medicine pill and popped it into his mouth, adjusting his breathing until it could barely be heard.


    A faint breeze blew the back of his ears and Fu Wang flew down without hesitation, like a leaf floating down from a tree branch. Bai Che was much faster than him and soon caught up but just as he was about to get to Fu Wang, Fu Wang changed positions mid-air, his right hand pulling out something from his sleeve and scattering it on Bai Che. Bai Che quickly avoided it but couldn¡¯t escape Fu Wang¡¯s left hand that also scattered something in succession.


    It was a small fruit that seemed to have thorns. Bai Che avoided some of it but some stuck onto him. Even though the fruit adhered onto his body and he couldn¡¯t tear them off, it had no other impact. Bai Che couldn¡¯t care less about these harmless fruits, only ridiculing it: ¡°Useless petty trick!¡± He grabbed onto Fu Wang, only to see Fu Wang smiling at him before opening his mouth and blowing.


    A dull blue fox fire engulfed Bai Che¡¯s body. Obviously, it would be impossible to hurt Bai Che with something like fox fire but when the thorny fruits on Bai Che¡¯s body came into contact with the fox fire, it created a sudden explosion, burning away Bai Che¡¯s clothes. Meanwhile, Fu Wang had taken this chance to break free of his restraints and escape far away.


    Tiger Clan¡¯s pride and joy, Sir Bai Che, had always been proud and arrogant. He had never met someone who was such an obvious weakling that could be easily killed but yet had unpredictable little tricks that came one after another, a crafty lad that he could neither catch nor kill. Green smoke rose from his clothes that were now in tatters because of the explosion. This image expressed his current feelings ¡ª¡ª steaming with anger.


    Fu Wang¡¯s clothes were covered in blood and his body was covered with injuries. He had internal and external injuries but he couldn¡¯t stop because the furious Bai Che was closing in on him. If he even let his guard down for a moment, he would be caught. To have been able to stall him up till now for just injuries from head to toe in exchange was already considered extremely lucky.


    Guessing from the terrain, Fu Wang had led Bai Che into a mountain pass. There was a giant python demon beast in the mountain pass, sort of a gatekeeper for one of the Clear Wilderness¡¯ side entrances. The clan heads would usually lead the way to the main entrance of the Clear Wilderness but Fu Wang had chanced upon this mountain pass during his research.


    Fu Wang was used to doing thorough preparations before executing any of his plans and had looked into everything related to the Clear Wilderness, even things that were unknown to many. Fu Wang remembered everything vividly and they now came in handy. Aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Bai Che¡¯s grasp, he decided to go ahead with his previous plan and hideout in the Clear Wilderness for the time being.


    Upon entering the Clear Wilderness, one will have to wait for a full year before getting out. Fu Wang knew that the arrogant Bai Che who craved for greatness and success would never give up on this years¡¯ martial arts competition to chase him into the Clear Wilderness. He would have successfully escaped once he entered the Clear Wilderness. But Shu Yu¡­¡­Fu Wang¡¯s eyes dimmed, revealing his complicated feelings before they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Bai Che chased Fu Wang to the inner part of the mountain pass where it was unusually quiet, to the point that even insect sounds were nowhere to be heard. Bai Che sensed this with his animal instincts and became cool-headed so he could think clearly. When he saw a shadow flash across the mountain cliff, Bai Che followed it carefully. The winding cave stunk and Bai Che entered it with furrowed brows. Along the way, he did not encounter any danger until he reached the end where he saw a bloodied Fu Wang leaning against a grey rock, looking as though he was too exhausted to move.


    Bai Che recalled the past few times he had been played and gritted his teeth as he threw his hand out in a testing slap. With half-lidded eyes, Fu Wang was hit by a gust of wind from the slap and blood trickled down the side of his mouth, his breathing becoming even weaker. Bai Che had intended to lock him up for interrogation but after being played by him time and again, he now wanted his life. As for that secret spell, he could wait until he returned to his clan and use his clan¡¯s secret treasure to search through his spirits¡¯ memories. It¡¯s the same, just taking slightly longer.


    With that thought, Bai Che showed no mercy and stepped forward with a strike but it failed because Fu Wang narrowly dodged it by rolling over to the side and Bai Che¡¯s fist fell right onto the greyish white rock that Fu Wang had been leaning on. With a loud snap, the rock cracked open and the egg yolk and egg white flowed onto the ground, covering Bai Che¡¯s hand too.


    It turns out that this rock wasn¡¯t a rock but a giant egg. At the same moment as Bai Che was taken by surprise, an angry cry came from outside the cave, gradually sounding closer. The python demon beast that guarded this side exit of the Clear Wilderness had returned.


    Taking another look at the egg yolk and egg white under his feet, Bai Che understood that he had been set up by that lowly half demon again. He looked up again to see Fu Wang pressing a white jade pendant against a white portion of the stone wall before he disappeared into the stone wall.


    Before he disappeared, Fu Wang flashed him an indifferent look, making Bai Che seethe with anger. His life had been smooth sailing since his birth. The Tiger Clan gongzi who, excluding Tian Feng Jin Yu, had never been on the losing end before, finally tasted defeat once more.


    Now back to the other side. After realising that BOSS had gone missing, the usually kind Shu Yu suddenly blew up. If BOSS were in his usual condition, all would be good but he had suddenly turned into a half demon ahhh! He had even been passed out ahhh! Such a weak (?) Such a vulnerable (?) Such a delicate and charming (?) little boy, what if he encountered a bad person! If he didn¡¯t encounter a bad person but a weird auntie, it wouldn¡¯t be good either!


    Shu Yu¡¯s mind ran wild, going from ¡°Bai Che kidnaps his love rival Fu Wang and threw his body into the sea to destroy the evidence¡± to ¡°A human trafficker abducted the good looking little boy and sold him at a great price, driving BOSS into prostitution and he returns for revenge a few years later¡±. She could not stop thinking about it and she became increasingly worried the more she thought about it.


    So she made a beeline for the most possible suspect, digging up three feet of earth at Bai Che¡¯s courtyard which ended up destroying several rows of houses as she searched high and low for Bai Che. She made such a huge commotion that the performance and competitions on the tall platforms at the central square were forced to stop.


    The demons at the site felt that they hadn¡¯t seen Lady Jin Yu go mad in a long time but looking at her now, it was a familiar feeling. Hence, when Shu Yu went to the public square with a dark look on her face to look for Bai Che, the demons who have had the fortune of seeing Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s madness swiftly went into hiding. Those who couldn¡¯t hide themselves also retreated promptly. In an instant, the perimeter around Shu Yu had cleared out.


    Although she was burning with anxiety, Shu Yu immediately fell silent once she saw this and after she had calmed down, she realised that¡­¡­oh shit, what the heck should she do now? Just as she and the numerous demons were standing face to face in silence as the atmosphere gradually became tenser, Shu Yu realised that the white jade pendant hanging on her body had abruptly lit up. Her eyes immediately lit up too.


    This jade pendant was a pair and also the key to entering the Clear Wilderness. For this kind of couple pendant key, when one jade pendant enters the Clear Wilderness, the other will glow too.


    Now that it was glowing, it meant that the other jade was inside the Clear Wilderness. Dismissing the fact that their original plan started the next day, Shu Yu immediately headed for the Wuwen Mountains without a second thought. The longer the difference in time of entry, the further she will end up from him. If she didn¡¯t hurry, she wouldn¡¯t be able to meetup with him.

 CH 16

    The Clear Wilderness couple pendant key that Fu Wang had gotten using Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s name was extremely useful. Shu Yu flew towards the main entrance of the Clear Wilderness with the pendant and stepped into the bright blue light without any of the guards even making a move to stop her.


    She was now inside but how will she find Fu Wang? Shu Yu stood blankly at the vast plains, where all around her, tall grass grew to the height of a person¡¯s waist. Looking up, she saw a cloudless blue sky, the scenery before her was as clean as window xp¡¯s starting screen.


    According to Fu Wang, the Clear Wilderness was the biggest of the three secret realms[1] in the Meng Ze Realm. It was practically a mini world, that is to say, it had grasslands, deserts and oceans. In short, it had countless mountains and rivers. How was she to know which corner he was at?


    This was distressing because her sense of direction wasn¡¯t good. Fu Wang had previously shown her a map but she couldn¡¯t understand it so they agreed that once she was in, she should wait for him wherever she was, wait for Fu Wang to find her. During this time, she just had to ensure her own safety and not wander around so as not to get lost in strange places.


    However, the current situation was different because she didn¡¯t know if the poor guy was safe. What if he had been hurt, trapped, and couldn¡¯t come looking for her? Because of this, Shu Yu felt that it was necessary to be ¡õ¡õ this time around and look for him instead.


    That brought her back to the initial problem, how will she find him? Before Shu Yu could come up with a plan, she felt that something was amiss and jumped away from her initial spot. Right after she left her spot, a few small arm-length black snakes emerged from the nearby underbrush. Fangs dripping with saliva, the pliable grass withered and turned yellow the moment it dripped onto the grass.


    It¡¯s clear that these snakes had hidden in the underbrush to attack her. If this had happened back when she first came to this world, she would definitely not have reacted in time but now, her reaction speed had been trained by Fu Wang! Small demon beasts with these speeds were of no problem.


    With that being said, she didn¡¯t know how many more small black snakes there were in the grasslands. Shu Yu had jumped to another spot to avoid those snakes but before she even landed, a dozen other small snakes were already jumping up to bite her. As Shu Yu jumped around to avoid them, she felt like a mudskipper or popping candy.


    At first, the little black snakes were just lying in wait in the underbrush but seeing that Shu Yu never landed, they changed tactics and started to jump and bite. These snakes didn¡¯t seem like snakes at all, with their astonishing jumping ability and the way they flew straight towards Shu Yu like a sharp spear, leaving her with no opening.


    Shu Yu had initially felt overwhelmed because this was her first true fight afterall. Just like how even the best students in school would be flustered when they first started at a company. But she soon became more agile. Besides their numbers and agility, these kind of demon beasts had no lethal power. As for the few that looked venomous, Shu Yu didn¡¯t let them bite her so she wasn¡¯t in any danger.


    The delicate Shu Yu risked getting goosebumps as she avoided the little snakes, recalling Fu Wang¡¯s lessons. He had said that most demon beasts in the Clear Wilderness were extremely ferocious and moved in groups. If she didn¡¯t exterminate them or kill enough of them to make them fear her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    At that thought, Shu Yu gritted her teeth and released a wave of fox fire. Her fox fire was a golden red flame that blazed hotter than the other Fox Clan¡¯s blue flames. Once it came into contact with the waist length grass, the golden-red flames instantly surrounded her, shooting in all directions like radiation and in the blink of an eye, about six meters of grass around her had been burnt away as it continued spreading. At the same time, the little black snakes that had been hiding in the grass hissed non-stop as they were also burned. One by one, the coils of burnt snake fell to the ground.


    Shu Yu was shocked when she saw the layer of black snakes that literally covered the area of burnt land. Damn it there¡¯s actually thousands of them! There are already so many small snakes in such a tiny area, what about the other areas? Looking up, the flames had already burnt the grass within a hundred meters of her and was continuing to spread quickly, seeming like it had no intention of stopping.


    Any good child who had received modern education would subconsciously be shocked by the fire. The initial reaction would be ¡°Holy shit the fire is too big, I have to put it out quickly.¡±


    After she had hastily put out the fire, she suddenly realised that this wasn¡¯t the place she had lived in for twenty years. Even if she were to set this place on fire, there wouldn¡¯t be any police officer to fine her. So her hands suddenly froze.


    At this thought, an inexplicable sour feeling came over her, unexplainable and hard to get rid of.


    All this while, she had been desperately training under Fu Wang¡¯s guidance to increase her chances of surviving in this world and hadn¡¯t had time to think about any discouraging things. Now that she was standing alone on this burnt piece of land as she looked at her foreign surroundings and the demon beasts¡¯ remains on the ground, she suddenly felt a bone chilling sense of loneliness and fear.


    After a moment of dejection and discouragement, Shu Yu hung her head as she found a spot with fewer snake remains and drew a circle before sitting right in the middle of it.


    Since she couldn¡¯t find a way to look for Fu Wang, it¡¯s better that she doesn¡¯t blindly waste her energy and instead believe in Fu Wang¡¯s ability and luck as the BOSS. Perhaps he¡¯ll appear by the time she counted to a hundred?


    As she comforted herself this way, Shu Yu was overcome with boredom and began to use a stick to prod the charred snake remains next to her. They were charred and even smelled like meat, can they be eaten?


    As Shu Yu contemplated this question, the BOSS that she was looking for was actually at a nearby underbrush, eyeing her with mixed feelings.


    Thanks to the bowl of Yun Chi soup that didn¡¯t agree with him, Fu Wang was still in the form of a weak fox demon youth and the lush undergrowth that came up to a person¡¯s waist served as a screen that hid his body. On top of that, even though he couldn¡¯t use his spiritual powers to create spells at the moment, he could still tinker with strange things and with it, Shu Yu did not notice his presence at all.


    After Fu Wang tricked Bai Che and forced him to face off with the python demon beast, he took the opportunity to enter the Clear Wilderness through the side door that had been guarded by the python. Like Shu Yu, upon entering, he had found himself in this seemingly calm and beautiful grassland. Faced with the beauty of the bluish green waves and blue sky, Fu Wang who had injuries all over his body did not marvel at it like Shu Yu had. Instead, his first instinct was to confirm whether the place was safe.


    The thick smell of blood on his body and his half-demonised traits that attracted demon beasts caused him to be attacked by many small snakes. Fu Wang killed some but after realising that there was only this one kind of demon beast here, he decided to stay here to at least let his wounds recover slightly because he really couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.


    Therefore, he stopped killing those small snake demon beasts and instead looked for a medicinal powder that expelled snake beasts and tried using it. Once it proved to be effective, Fu Wang sat cross-legged in the grass as he healed his wounds and recovered.


    The terrain here was even and the wide open lands stretched as far as the eye could see. He would immediately know if there were any signs of activity and there weren¡¯t any other high-level demon beast that he couldn¡¯t deal with so Fu Wang was quite satisfied with this place. First, he skilfully sprinkled some medicinal powder on his body to mask the scent of blood before nursing the various wounds on his body.


    He barely managed to stem the non-stop bleeding. After consuming some medicine for his internal injuries, even though he still felt a dull ache when he breathed, the scent of blood wasn¡¯t there anymore. It was at this point that he was startled by a movement not far away.


    The pair of fox ears on his head perked up alertly but after seeing the familiar red figure, it immediately drooped down, the tail behind him swinging subconsciously. Round silver eyes followed the figure that jumped here and there, unconsciously waning into crescent moons.


    When he realised the series of small actions he had done, Fu Wang paused as he pressed a hand to his forehead, withdrawing his gaze as he sat down, lost in his thoughts. He had mixed feelings and they were extremely and unusually complicated.


    Taking frequent walks by the river, how can one¡¯s shoes not get wet? Regarding this principle, Fu Wang hadn¡¯t believed it before. He liked to play with people¡¯s hearts, liked to use their so called ¡°feelings¡± to get what he wanted. He was very certain that the only reason he stuck with Shu Yu was because of her identity and how easy she was to manipulate. Whether it was ambiguous actions and words or diligent guidance and thoughtfulness, they were simply for one purpose ¡ª¡ª To let Shu Yu rely on him or to fall for him.


    He thought it would be easy. For someone who suddenly lost their protection, like Shu Yu, to arrive in an unfamiliar place, plus her young age, what she lacked the most was a sense of security. She needed someone¡¯s company, someone to guide her. Moreover, she was soft-hearted and would not refuse other¡¯s kindness, so after he noticed this, he gradually portrayed himself as a trustworthy and respectable teacher and partner, as a gentle and considerate man who treated her well.


    He was confident that with time, Shu Yu would definitely fall for him.


    In the course of achieving that goal, he had considered the possibility of losing his body or something else, but had never considered that he would lose his heart. That was absurd because he didn¡¯t think that with what he had experienced since he was young, he would even have the heart to fall in love with anyone.


    But that strange feeling of care¡­if it wasn¡¯t love, what was it? Fu Wang was a proud man and would never lie to himself, he calmly evaluated his actions during the recent period of time.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to force her, there were many times where he had given up on the plan to force her to fit into the rule of ¡®law of the jungle¡¯. There were also those sincere explanations, spontaneous and conscientious loving guidance, the gentleness and winks, the ambiguity and pandering that even he hadn¡¯t noticed. Even if it was all just a strategy, it was still slightly overboard and he had been completely unaware of it before.


    After thinking back on his behaviour, Fu Wang made a decision extremely calmly ¡ª¡ª¡ª Towards Shu Yu, he did feel concern, even though it wasn¡¯t yet love, he had reached a very dangerous situation.


    If he cannot control himself, then he must stop his original plans and simply leave her side.


    It was rare for Fu Wang to be so hesitant. He then tried to analyse the pros and cons but at this time, he suddenly saw Shu Yu drawing a circle on the ground and sitting in it before poking at the burnt pile of snake remains with a gluttonous look of wanting to taste them. Watching her slowly stretch a hand out towards the brown and fragrant snake remains, Fu Wang couldn¡¯t help but to halt his train of thoughts and after heaving a long long sigh, he stood up and approached her.


    ¡°Snake remains are poisonous, they¡¯re not edible.¡±


    He felt sure of what he should do and this was the first time he hadn¡¯t analysed something before making a decision. He hoped that this wouldn¡¯t be a mistake.


    Seeing Shu Yu¡¯s head whip over to face him, and that pair of sparkling eyes, Fu Wang found it inexplicable. Why did he care about this girl?


    Perhaps, it was because she was so harmless that he was able to relax to the point of not having any precautions against her and that was his downfall? Lost in his thoughts, Fu Wang felt like he GOT something. For example, if he didn¡¯t let the other party feel threatened, it might be easier to accomplish his goal.


    ¡°Fu Wang!¡± When Shu Yu saw Fu Wang, she first felt happy before shock overcame her. The happiness was because the BOSS that she had been thinking of had appeared in front of her in one piece but the shock was because even though BOSS wasn¡¯t missing any limbs, there were huge patches of bloodstains on his clothes. She felt like BOSS wasn¡¯t far from bleeding dry.


    Seeing Shu Yu run over, Fu Wang simply let his remaining energy drain away, falling sideways with a pale face. Together with his fragile snow doll appearance, his delicate meter rose by eighty percent and was the ultimate killer move for ninety nine percent of all women.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just minor injuries. I¡¯ll recover in no time.¡± Fu Wang spoke softly as he leaned on Shu Yu, showing her his usual smile and looking at Shu Yu¡¯s heartbroken expression.


    Ah, since he cannot take back what he had given, he will have to take something of equal value in exchange.

 CH 17

    Fu Wang looks very weak right now. Even his breathing was extremely faint. Blood trickled down the corner of his mouth as he spoke, making him look like he was about to breathe his last at any moment. Therefore, Shu Yu didn¡¯t believe his reassurement, knowing that BOSS was just putting up a strong front. It was truly heartbreaking to see!


    The surprise she felt from Fu Wang¡¯s sudden appearance had vanished completely. At a loss as to what to do, she carefully held BOSS in her arms, afraid to exert too much force, her eyes turned red as she sobbed: ¡°How did you get this badly injured? I¡¯ve brought lots of medicine, it¡¯s elixir grade medicine from Jin Yu¡¯s pagoda. Eat this and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from teasing her. He blinked his eyes and said weakly: ¡°My current body isn¡¯t able to withstand powerful elixirs like these¡­¡­¡±


    Shu Yu felt miserable because she felt like her appearance in this world had changed BOSS¡¯ fate. Even though he had suffered a lot in the story, he was at least still alive but now, he¡¯s on the brink of death.


    All this while, Shu Yu had become dependent on him, even developed a fondness for him but looking at his current state, all she felt was panicked and anxious. If she didn¡¯t hold herself back, her tears would have burst out. After all, she is just a girl who had never experienced death.


    A thought suddenly crossed her mind and Shu Yu gritted her teeth as she spoke: ¡°Tell me, was it Bai Che who hurt you? I will avenge you! If I¡¯d known earlier, I would¡¯ve never left you there alone and you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡­waah.¡± She covered her mouth with her hand to muffle her cries.


    Fu Wang: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Actually, I¡¯m not yet at the state where I need someone to avenge me.


    She gently held a feeble Fu Wang in her arms, he fell silent when he saw that she was on the verge of tears as though she was feeling guilty and sad. That sudden thought left him awkward. It seems like he had gone too far and had forgotten that Shu Yu was easily frightened. After realising his feelings, he had lost his judgement and that wasn¡¯t great.


    Various thoughts ran through his mind. Fu Wang coughed softly, forcing himself to sit upright before taking out a bottle of elixir from his sleeve and swallowing a pill. After his complexion had improved slightly, he raised his sleeve and wiped off the traces of blood on his mouth. Then he turned towards Shu Yu and spoke with a nonchalant smile: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I can¡¯t eat the elixirs that you brought but I¡¯ve brought some that are suitable for me. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest. These injuries might look serious but I¡¯ll recover in no time.¡±


    At this point, he added casually: ¡°I¡¯ve had many similar injuries in the past. I¡¯m used to it, it¡¯s nothing much. I will recover in a few months at most.¡±


    Hearing this, Shu Yu relaxed a little although she was still slightly sceptical. However, her eyes displayed some heartache.


    She removed the hand that was cupping her mouth, feeling embarrassed by the misunderstanding. Shu Yu asked: ¡°Are you really alright? Do you need some tonic? I¡¯ve brought many useful items.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Fu Wang didn¡¯t answer but looking at her face, he couldn¡¯t contain his laughter. When he smiled, his face brightened like the moon and his complexion was like flowers in spring. For someone who always gave small smiles to start laughing heartily to the point that it revealed a set of tiny snowy white teeth that were round and smooth, coupled with his pale little cheeks, lips that were stained bright red with blood,and a clear pair of penetrating eyes, this truly deserved praise, in capital letters.


    Now that the usually reliable young man had such a youthful vibrant face, coupled with that rare laugh, the contrast was just too cute and Shu Yu didn¡¯t dare to look. She could only imagine that with his laughter, all the flowers had bloomed.


    ¡ª¡ª If he wasn¡¯t seriously injured right now, he reckons that Shu Yu would¡¯ve shrieked with joy as she caressed his face, rubbed his head, pinched his ears and rubbed his tail.


    It wasn¡¯t until after Fu Wang managed with much difficulty, to sit up slightly in her arms and gently wiped her face with his sleeve that Shu Yu reacted to his sudden bout of laughter.


    It was only now that Shu Yu snapped back to reality. Her hands were stained with blood from holding Fu Wang and she had slapped them over her face so she probably had blood on her lips and cheeks now. Having embarrassed herself, Shu Yu looked away awkwardly but when she recalled his rare hearty laughter, she felt a strange sense of accomplishment and realisation. No wonder there were records of incompetent rulers ¡°fire smile¡±. This sense of satisfaction cannot be hidden.


    Fu Wang probably had no strength left. His wiping motions were very slow and the force he exerted wasn¡¯t even more than the weight of a crawling ant. Feeling like she shouldn¡¯t tire him out, Shu Yu simply lifted her sleeve and wiped it off. Her sleeve was red so she couldn¡¯t tell if she had wiped it off but from Fu Wang¡¯s ¡°You just messed it up again but I won¡¯t blame you alright?¡± expression, she awkwardly lowered her sleeves and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not clean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a bit.¡± Fu Wang replied as he extended a finger to carefully wipe the corner of her lips. Suddenly, he leaned forward and licked the corner of her lips ¡ª¡ª Shu Yu couldn¡¯t tell if he had kissed or licked her but anyway, she felt a coldness at the side of her lips. After doing something like that, BOSS went back to laying down.


    Even if Shu Yu had something to say, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so after seeing his pale and haggard face. What if it upsets him and aggravates his injury? Moreover, she truly felt like she hadn¡¯t been taken advantage of. Besides, seeing that he was still in the mood to do ¡°that¡±, the things he had said were probably not just to comfort her. His injuries were probably serious, at least more serious than he had let on but it probably wasn¡¯t life-threatening?


    After setting her mind at ease, doubt started to creep in. Maybe BOSS had done it intentionally to reassure her? Afterall, in her heart, BOSS is a thoughtful BOY!


    (This translation is brought to you by Iluska & Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, consider dropping by for a visit? ^^ If you¡¯re already here, love ya! <3)


    Was Fu Wang really thinking that? Yes, but with that said, the biggest reason was just to take advantage of her. In the past, he had done these things to seduce others but his intentions were purely to lure them. However, you really can¡¯t blame him for pulling off such an ungentlemanly move. Any man who has affirmed his feelings would want to get closer to their sweetheart. Besides, Fu Wang wanted to see her reaction, to see if Shu Yu had any feelings for him.


    Seeing Shu Yu¡¯s perplexed expression, looking like she had something to say, and not the bashful expression he had been expecting, Fu Wang couldn¡¯t tell what was on her mind so he asked: ¡°Shu Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Erm, it¡¯s nothing. Stop talking, get some rest.¡±


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t say anything but he sighed sadly, his eyes seemingly filled with grief as he gently asked: ¡°Shu Yu, do you dislike me?¡±


    Shu Yu raised her hands in surrender, realising that miniature Fu Wang¡¯s personality was different from his usual demeanour. With a slightly uncomfortable expression on her face, she replied: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this. Do not ever do this again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fu Wang¡¯s expression became dejected. In addition to his appearance, he looked like he had been wronged. We can add a speech bubble at the corner ¡ª¡ª baby is sad wahhh.


    Shu Yu gave him an incomprehensible answer that he had never heard of. With a frown, she replied: ¡°In my world, doing that is illegal. Do you understand? Even though it isn¡¯t illegal here, my conscience won¡¯t allow it. Anyway, I think you¡­¡­umm, you better not do this again. It makes me stressed and guilty, I feel like I¡¯m a strange auntie. Although I really like this mini version of you¡­¡­but it¡¯s really just a regular ¡°like¡±, with no weird intentions¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Wang: Although I don¡¯t quite understand what she¡¯s saying, I feel like I¡¯ve messed up.


    Fu Wang spoke after a moment of silence: ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do inappropriate things to you when I¡¯m in this form. You can trust me.¡±


    Shu Yu was still worried, she felt like there were a thousand hidden meanings to what he had said. For example, ¡°won¡¯t do things when I¡¯m in this form¡± means that he will do things when he reverts to his original form?


    In fact, if he could, Fu Wang hoped to do things with his mini body too. Afterall, with this small body, there are too many things that he couldn¡¯t do. But he¡¯s currently unable to revert back! Baobao[1] is weary! Baobao is upset! Baobao is un! ha! ppy!


    Due to his serious injury, Fu Wang didn¡¯t tell Shu Yu much, only speaking a few words of comfort before resting on her with a lethargic look on his face. Of course, Shu Yu didn¡¯t feel like anything was strange. As long as Fu Wang had a calm expression on his face, she would unwittingly be led to feel that ¡®Ah, this is nothing¡¯ ¡®BOSS will definitely not take advantage of me intentionally¡¯, and afterwards, there¡¯s no afterwards.


    Looking at Fu Wang who was leaning on her arm, Shu Yu felt that this wasn¡¯t a good position for resting because he might get a stiff neck later. She carefully shifted him onto her thigh before taking a cloak from her Heaven and Earth pouch[2] and covering him with it. After a few minutes, she felt like he was missing a pillow and retrieved one. After another moment, she felt that the wind was too strong so she took out a small partition to block the wind. As for herself, she sat upright to keep a lookout for any possible danger.


    At first, Fu Wang hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, only keeping his eyes closed as Shu Yu moved him. He curled up in the position she had put him in, resting his head on her thigh. It was very comfortable, despite being out in the open with no bed or pillows and the constant possibility of being attacked by wild beasts at any moment. However, miraculously, Fu Wang who was used to sleeping lightly and was easily awoken, fell asleep soundly in this extremely unsafe place.


    Upon waking up, Fu Wang felt a little dazed because he remembered that he had just wanted to close his eyes and rest, with no intention of sleeping. As he leaned on Shu Yu and listened to her heartbeat, he ended up falling asleep.


    ¡°Fu Wang, are you feeling better?¡±


    With his eyes open, Fu Wang¡¯s gaze lock onto Shu Yu¡¯s who had lowered her head to look at him. Her eyes were devoid of any pretense, her joy obvious. After entering the Clear Wilderness where it was just the two of them, Shu Yu had relaxed a lot since there was no need to act like Jin Yu. Naturally, she started to reveal sentiments that were her own.


    With her head lowered, Shu Yu¡¯s long hair slipped down from her back, enveloping the both of them. Fu Wang stared at Shu Yu who was oblivious to the questionable atmosphere, reaching out his hand to gently run his fingers through the hair that had slipped down her shoulders, his lips moving slightly.


    It¡¯s at this moment that Shu Yu¡¯s expression became serious as she quickly pulled her hair from his grasp: ¡°No, you can¡¯t play with my hair.¡±


    Her actions and facial expression looked like she was coaxing a brat that loved pulling at her hair.


    The thought of ¡°Shu Yu¡¯s hair smells nice.¡± that was right at the tip of his tongue was choked down by Shu Yu¡¯s response. He once again realised that humans are weird creatures that are easily deceived by appearances.


    He supposed that Shu Yu had probably forgotten the fact that he was a full, grown, adult, male.

 CH 18

    As for whether Shu Yu had really forgotten the fact that Fu Wang was an adult male¡­¡­the young girl states that if she had remembered, things between them would be very awkward. She wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm like BOSS and her relationship with him was that of a teacher and friend. If she really were to lose control of her feelings, things would become very hard to deal with.


    Urgh, BOSS had always been insecure and untrusting of others. Shu Yu understands his motive of drawing them closer by seducing her and BOSS might not mind it but she just couldn¡¯t do it! Besides, BOSS couldn¡¯t possibly like her, what¡¯s with this purely physical deal? She¡¯s slightly unable to accept it.


    In order for their friendly cooperation to continue, Shu Yu feels that she needs to keep her maiden heart in check otherwise it would cause trouble.


    Anyway, she just had to tell herself that BOSS wasn¡¯t interested in her and that his seductive actions were all just his habits, then stay.firm as she faced BOSS¡¯ honey trap. Then there won¡¯t be a problem at all! With the addition of his current state, Shu Yu had gladly lied to herself that ¡ª¡ª the one in front of her was an injured little cutie, his mushroom (hey!) can¡¯t be used yet, so he can¡¯t do anything indecent!


    Shu Yu¡¯s lie was very successful, to the point that Fu Wang sensed the radiance of motherly love in her eyes.


    But there wasn¡¯t time for Fu Wang to dwell on it for too long because night was falling and many demon beasts had gathered on this field. Fu Wang didn¡¯t know the reason, but whenever he transformed into a half demon, he would become extremely weak and even attract many beasts. Because of this, he had been in danger countless times when he was younger. Hence, he had gotten used to looking for a safe place to pass the time, not letting any demon see his half transformed self.


    As such, Shu Yu was the first person to have seen his transformation and still be alive, and also, the first person to promise to protect him.


    ¡°Fu Wang, just rest there. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± When the tall grass in front of them started rustling and green pairs of eyes started to appear in the dark, Shu Yu stood in front of him and said this.


    Fu Wang noticed that her hands were trembling slightly but her tone had a resolution and earnestness that wasn¡¯t there before, filled with confidence. He wasn¡¯t sure if Shu Yu was actually afraid, until she slightly tilted her head towards him and smiled as she said: ¡°Afterall, we came here to train me. We can check out the results of my training and I also want to know if I have improved.¡±


    Then Fu Wang saw the fear in her eyes. Although she had controlled her tone and expression, he still noticed the fear of facing unknown things and unknown danger, as well as the fear of killing.


    ¡°These are all weak demon beasts that won¡¯t be able to hurt you. Don¡¯t worry, you can run through the spells I taught you before. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to kill, the most important thing is to familiarise yourself with this feeling and to hone your skills.¡± Fu Wang said warmly as he stared at her back, just like the lessons they usually had in the palace. With the exception of his sorry state, there was no indication that they were being surrounded by wild demon beasts.


    His words gave Shu Yu great confidence and comfort. Fu Wang was never wrong and Shu Yu believed this point. Thus, her heart that had been beating intensely from just now gradually calmed down.


    It¡¯s just that if she had tapped on Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s memories of the Clear Wilderness, she would¡¯ve known that many of these restless demon beasts in front of her were classified as mid level and were much more powerful than the ones around her.


    Fu Wang knew that she wasn¡¯t aware of this but he didn¡¯t tell her, knowing that Shu Yu was actually very outstanding and only lacked confidence. He faced Shu Yu with a calm and relaxed expression as he discreetly scanned their surroundings, in case any mishaps happened.


    The fight was initiated by Shu Yu. She calmed her beating heart before burning the tall grass with her foxfire, causing the hidden demon beasts to jump out and reveal themselves. The red ring of fire spread in the dim light of night and Shu Yu did not rush to put it out, only carefully listening to their wrathful roars as they turned to ashes.


    The majority of them were wolf looking demon beasts, with one pack consisting of hundreds while the others were red-eyed boars or weird looking long-tailed brown bears. There were also some smaller, unrecognisable demon beasts but they were few in numbers. Unexpectedly, the numerous snake beasts that she had seen during the day were nowhere in sight.


    ¡°This species is called Rock Wolf, they have an armour plating on their head that¡¯s as hard as rock. Attacking the head will drain your energy, it¡¯ll be better to aim for its underbelly.¡±


    Shu Yu had been working hard at stabbing the wolf¡¯s head and when she heard his words, she aimed for its belly and sure enough, it was much easier than before.


    ¡°The red-eyed boar¡¯s horns are very hard but its eyesight is poor.¡± Fu Wang paused before continuing: ¡°Its meat is gamey and tastes bad.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips, her hands moving more swift and aggressively as she looked at the boar demon beast with regret in her eyes.


    Like that, Fu Wang stayed behind Shu Yu, occasionally speaking up as he eyed the demon beast¡¯s movements. Seeing that Shu Yu had gradually found the feelings that had been left behind in Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s body, with her movements becoming fluid and precise, a glint of praise appeared in Fu Wang¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, he noticed that a mound of earth had bulged out beside him. A black worm broke out from the ground and shot towards his eyes. In terms of sensing danger and reaction speed, Fu Wang still surpassed Shu Yu as it was something he had honed from years of near death experiences. By the time Shu Yu noticed that the demon beasts behind her had broken through her line of defense and was attacking Fu Wang, that worm had already been nailed to the ground with Fu Wang¡¯s hairstick, green pus oozing out of it.


    Seeing that Fu Wang had been attacked, her hand movements became a mess as she asked repeatedly: ¡°Fu Wang are you alright!¡± Her carelessness had previously resulted in him almost getting killed. If she slipped up once more and added to his injuries, that would make her too useless!


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t look up at her, ¡°Incoming on your left, don¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    Fu Wang¡¯s tone was stern. He had always been gentle and rarely spoke to her so harshly. The last time she had heard this tone was when she had trained excessively and sustained some injuries after putting in more training behind his back. Recalling the expression Fu Wang had back then, Shu Yu felt the hair on her back stand and didn¡¯t dare to divide her attention, concentrating on dealing with the demon beasts that were madly gathering around them.


    Shu Yu¡¯s legs finally turned weak from all the killing, not because of how scary those demon beasts were but because she was sickened by the bloody smell and the broken limbs that littered the ground. She marvelled at how she hadn¡¯t been injured at all, once more feeling how cool the original Tian Feng Jin Yu really was. Even though she was like a sample that could only use ? of Jin Yu¡¯s powers, in a situation where she had initially been confused and couldn¡¯t respond in time, she had managed to remain untouched while dealing with a horde of demon beasts.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hands and cheeks were bloodied and because her dress was originally a dark red, there was no way to make out whether it was stained with blood. It was only after feeling the weight of wet cloth on her sleeves that she realised that she was covered in blood. After this incident, Shu Yu wondered if the reason Jin Yu liked wearing red was because she was too lazy to change clothes after blood had splattered on them when she killed others.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, just remember to avoid the blood splatters next time.¡± Fu Wang wiped the blood off her face as she sat beside him and let out a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t help but to feel that despite killing a bunch of demon beasts and having her cheeks stained with blood, her temperament was still gentle with no trace of ruthlessness.


    After cleaning her face, Fu Wang took her hands and wiped them thoroughly before holding them tightly. Shu Yu snapped out of her thoughts to see her hands in his grasp, only then realising that her hands had been trembling madly, only stopping when Fu Wang had held them.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s my first time killing so many living beings and I¡¯m a little uncomfortable with it, I¡¯ll be fine after doing it a few more times.¡±


    She had no idea how forced her smile looked and how pale she was. Fu Wang wasn¡¯t the type to shield someone from trials and hardships but seeing Shu Yu¡¯s expression, he felt a foreign aching and tender affection in his heart. Words of comfort were sometimes useless so he just held her hands and cleaned them carefully. From Shu Yu¡¯s angle as she looked up at Fu Wang who had lowered his eyes and head, he looked unimaginably gentle.


    After Shu Yu had calmed down, Fu Wang suddenly raised his head to say: ¡°When you¡¯re in the middle of a fight, you must not be distracted by anything else otherwise it¡¯ll be really dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m in danger, you must not panic, you have to protect yourself.¡±


    Fu Wang¡¯s tone was light, without his usual smile. Shu Yu was slightly nervous and lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­have my ways, nothing will happen to me. Can Shu Yu promise not to get distracted the next time I¡¯m in danger?¡±


    Feeling that something terrible would happen if she disagreed, Shu Yu quickly nodded after a moment of thought.


    It was only after seeing her nod that Fu Wang regained his gentle smile: ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard on you. We can¡¯t stay here for long, let¡¯s find somewhere else to rest.¡±


    ¡°Let me carry you, you¡¯re still injured.¡± Shu Yu reached out to carry Fu Wang but he stopped her.


    Fu Wang rejected her bridal style carry and they finally agreed on a piggyback. With mixed feelings, Fu Wang climbed onto Shu Yu¡¯s back, wrapping his hands around her neck and resting his face on her shoulder.


    He should be happy that she was taking the initiative to get close to him, but, it¡¯s clear that she doesn¡¯t feel anything towards him. She¡¯s becoming more comfortable with their interactions, making him frustrated.


    They had pretty good luck. With a clear moon above them, they soon found their way out of the grasslands and into a mountain forest, finding a clear pool of deep water not far from the base of the mountain.


    Shu Yu wanted to take a bath because the smell of blood on her clothes was unbearable but Fu Wang was still nearby. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Shu Yu asked bluntly: ¡°Fu Wang, do you want to clean your body? I can help.¡±


    Hmm, he¡¯s still a child anyway. As long as I do it with a pure mind, it¡¯ll be fine.


    Fu Wang was surprised when he first heard this but was troubled after seeing her honest and pure gaze. When did Shu Yu become so, so direct? This wasn¡¯t good news to him. It definitely wasn¡¯t like this before, could his appearance possibly have such a big impact?


    Fu Wang¡¯s internal conflict didn¡¯t last long as he was used to keeping his composure after all. He quickly calmed down and replied Shu Yu: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Feigning a slip of the tongue, he joked: ¡°If it were not for my child-like appearance, I¡¯m afraid that Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to help me with this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shu Yu replied obliviously: ¡°Children are fine, I¡¯ve helped to bathe my nephew before.¡±


    Alright, maybe he just needs to focus on recovering from his injuries. After his half demon transformation was over, he could use his youthful body to do things. If he acted rashly now, it might produce adverse results, like Shu Yu seeing him as her nephew.


    If the person he liked saw his body but didn¡¯t have any romantic thoughts and was instead thinking of the time she had bathed his body, that would be too horrible. Fu Wang had never doubted his half fox demon blood as much as he did now. If he couldn¡¯t even charm a clumsy and silly girl, he would¡¯ve really failed as a fox demon.

 CH 19

    The moonlight shone brilliantly on the mountaintop, as if it were covered by a layer of snow. Beneath the cliff were a few boulders that sat in the gap between the mountains. The clear cool waters had now turned into a hot spring and white mist curled up from the water¡¯s surface, faintly revealing two blurry figures that were in the middle of a discussion.


    Shu Yu had accomplished this by following Fu Wang¡¯s instructions, temporarily sealing the running water¡¯s gap before dipping her hands into the water to warm it up. Given that Fu Wang didn¡¯t care for these comforts, having soaked in a cold pool of water at night in his half demon form, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but to doubt that him teaching her how to do this was for her sake.


    Fu Wang saw her through her thoughts and smiled silently. Every demon in the Meng Ze Realm knew that besides the Wing Clan who were particular about these, the fox clan demons also loved luxury and enjoyment.


    Fu Wang could remain calm in the most difficult situations and live leisurely but he wasn¡¯t one to be harsh on himself. If possible, he would also treat himself better. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person that Shu Yu thought he was, someone that didn¡¯t care about anything. He also had the demon clan¡¯s selfish character of only loving himself, although that seems to have been shaken.


    Shu Yu took off her red cloak and submerged herself into the water, her long and troublesome hair casually piled on top of her head and fastened into place with a random twig she had broken off. The water temperature was just right, nothing was better than soaking in a bath after a battle, she instantly felt healed. She could also adjust the water¡¯s temperature to her liking. Feeling happy with this new skill that she had gotten and being able to bathe in warm water from now on, she started humming and rubbing her feet.


    She had wanted to let Fu Wang clean up first because he had gotten dirt all over his face but she herself was soaked in blood and probably seeing that she felt uncomfortable with the smell, Fu Wang had changed his mind and told her to wash up first. He sat near the bank and wiped his hands, feet and body. As for his back that he couldn¡¯t reach, he would wait for Shu Yu to help after she was done with her bath.


    Shu Yu always listened to BOSS on these small matters so joyfully, she found a corner that was two meters away from Fu Wang to clean herself. Oh, right, as for more important matters, Shu Yu would usually reconsider what BOSS said before deciding that she should listen to him.


    Fu Wang sat on a rock that slightly protruded out of the water. With his current height, his feet barely brushed the water¡¯s surface. He took off his torn clothes and set them by the bank before putting on a clean white silk garment that made him appear thinner than usual. The wounds on his body had reopened and beads of blood started to trickle so Fu Wang had to clean off the blood stain with a cloth before applying some medicine on it. The most serious injury was the one on his chest, a gaping wound.


    Looking down, he untied the hastily wrapped bandages, cut off the skin that was hanging around the wound and cleaned it before applying medicine and binding it. Fu Wang did not make a sound as he did this so Shu Yu, who was wiping her neck with her back facing him, knew nothing about this. By the time she was done with her quick bath, Fu Wang was already sitting on the rock with most of his wounds cleaned up and was now bandaging a gash on his arm that he had gotten from a sharp stone while fleeing.


    Shu Yu watched BOSS press down hard on his wound as if it wasn¡¯t his arm. She felt the pain just by watching him but BOSS seemed like he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Had he eaten something with anaesthetic properties that stopped him from feeling the pain?


    Involuntarily, her eyes landed on Fu Wang¡¯s eyelashes. Condensation had formed into beads of water that hung from those long lashes. With every blink, the water droplets fell onto his white garment, leaving water stains and faintly revealing the flesh underneath.


    Looking delicate and charming with his body covered with wounds (not at all), was a child sat in the middle of the water under the moonlight, looking incredibly ethereal. Shu Yu was totally mesmerised and when Fu Wang looked over, a sudden thought came to her and she started to sing the Chinese national song in her head. Yes, I must be worthy of the red scarf, and to be a good, hard working chinese citizen that builds a more socialised China.


    ¡°Shu Yu, are you done bathing? Can I trouble you to help with my back?¡± Fu Wang was only wearing a piece of clothing and nothing else, so he might have exposed a little too much, but he did cover the basic parts like his chest and other key areas. But no matter how little he wore, he was still much more covered than hot girls from the 21st century! Wasn¡¯t he just revealing his arms and legs, why was she being so proper now!


    Shu Yu looked away and put on another piece of clothing, feeling more at ease. She then walked behind Fu Wang, ready to help him scrub his back.


    Fu Wang raised his hand and shifted his silver hair forward, placing it on his right shoulder before proceeding to loosen his clothes, revealing his back.


    His snowy white back was scattered with many bruises and wounds. At first, when Fu Wang was shifting his hair and taking off his clothes, Shu Yu¡¯s heart had been skipping madly with this simple action of his. It wasn¡¯t until he revealed the wretched sight of his back that all those thoughts left her and she became even more decent and upright than a ruler.


    Fu Wang turned around to look at her, a strand of hair falling back onto his back as he moved. He said: ¡°The wounds on my back are minor, you can just clean them up, don¡¯t worry about hurting me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say this just to make her feel sorry for him. Judging from the tone of his voice, he really felt that his wounds weren¡¯t that severe. Instead, he was taken aback by the upset expression on Shu Yu¡¯s face. With slight hesitation in his voice, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it because¡­you haven¡¯t seen these wounds before and are afraid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how careless of me. You¡¯ve probably not seen these kinds of wounds in your world before so it¡¯s normal to be afraid. Why don¡¯t you take a rest at the side while I handle it myself? I¡¯ll be done really quick.¡± Fu Wang assured her as he pulled up his clothes, still in the mood to chuckle. ¡°Shu Yu will have to get used to this, it¡¯s quite common to get these kinds of injuries in the Meng Ze Realm. You might get injured one day, what are you going to do if you¡¯re unable to look at your wound?¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips, giving no reply to his light-hearted words. Stretching out her hand to pull down his thin silk garment, she gathered the hair that had stuck onto his wound and placed it on his shoulders before taking a piece of cloth and leaning forward to carefully wipe away the blood stains.


    Hunching forward, Fu Wang clutched at his robes with one hand while he propped himself against a large rock with the other. Amidst the painfully hot feeling of the wounds on his back, he could feel gentle puffs of air on it, coupled with cautious motions. It was startling. From the day he was born, he had never been treated in such a gentle and loving manner but all of a sudden, he was now experiencing it.


    It was very comfortable. Even though no ointment had been used on the wound on his back, it no longer felt painful with that person¡¯s soothing hands.


    When Shu Yu finally finished cleaning Fu Wang¡¯s back, she noticed that the half of his tail that was peeking out from underneath his clothes was softly nestled on the rock with its tip in the water. The white fur had puffed out and was swaying freely in the water. There was dirt on his clean white tail and it was matted with blood.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop herself from reaching out to touch that super fluffy tail of his, and asked: ¡°Fu Wang, I¡¯ll wash your tail for you okay?¡±


    She was completely unaware of the desire in her tone and Fu Wang, who was hanging his head with half lidded eyes noticed it. His eyes became crescents and he gave a low hum of approval.


    Getting Fu Wang¡¯s calm reply, Shu Yu proceeds to happily lift up the robe that was covering his tail. Actually, she really wanted to see the base structure of his tail but she didn¡¯t dare to. She had vowed to be an upright person and mustn¡¯t go back on her word.


    The tail felt really good but unlike the previous time, she couldn¡¯t touch it as she would¡¯ve liked for fear of touching any wounds he might have. Shu Yu thoroughly cleaned the fur of the tail that was in her hands. After she was done, she couldn¡¯t help but to steal a sideway glance at Fu Wang and seeing that he wasn¡¯t paying her any attention, she continued as she wished, gasping contentedly.


    The tail was great[1]! Wahhh I love the tail!


    ¡°I brought a little comb, can I brush your tail?¡±


    Without looking at her expression, he already knew how eager she was. She liked furry things that much? Fu Wang responded with another approval as he thought about some other matters.


    No one had ever been so attentive with cleaning his tail. He didn¡¯t like it and had never cared about it, so this was the first time he realised that his tail was actually more sensitive than he had thought.


    The last time he had allowed Shu Yu to ¡°play¡± with his tail, he almost lost his composure and had decided not to let it happen again. But now, he has changed his mind, wanting to become closer to her.


    Having his tail combed with a brush was terribly comfortable and Fu Wang propped his head as Shu Yu¡¯s repeated motions lulled him to sleep. Exhausted from his injuries, he almost fell asleep but the occasional poke at his sensitive areas would cause him to wake with a start. This happened repeatedly, tormenting him.


    In the end, Fu Wang had no choice but to wash his face with water to wake himself up. When he accidentally splashed water onto the ears on his head, he flicked his furry ears, noticing that Shu Yu was looking at his ears, staring at them intensely.


    Sighing internally, Fu Wang turned to her and said: ¡°Please do my ears too.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± Shu Yu held up the little comb as she revealed eight snow white teeth.


    The ears trembled with a little touch, and slowly drooped down to nest on his hair when she stroked them. Shu Yu brushed the fur on the ears until they were smooth and shiny. Feeling satisfied, she made a move to pat Fu Wang and signal that she was done, only to find that Fu Wang had already fallen asleep with his head in his hands.


    Awww~the cute little angel has fallen asleep~


    He was injured and should have been resting. Besides, it was her fault for losing track of time and causing him to fall asleep while waiting. It would be rude of her to wake him up now. Shu Yu gave it some thought before sitting down on the rock and letting Fu Wang lean on her. She then proceeded to heat up the pond water, creating more steam that warmed up the air surrounding them.


    Shu Yu reheated the pond many times. The sky was now dimly lit but Fu Wang had yet to wake up. The air around them was too humid and it wasn¡¯t good to remain here. After some thought, Shu Yu decided to take Fu Wang to a place where she could make a fire and take out a bed to let him rest on properly. So she carried Fu Wang in her arms before standing up on the rock.


    Unfortunately, it was at this point that she accidentally stepped on green moss that grew on one side of the rock. With a splash, the both of them fell into the water, creating a big spray of water.


    Shu Yu: The heck?[2]

 CH 20

    Shu Yu held onto Fu Wang as they fell into the water. After struggling to stay afloat, she quickly fished for Fu Wang who she had accidentally let go of. It took her a couple tries before she finally felt an arm and pulled him up, only to find that something was wrong once she turned around.


    Oh no, where did the young man go? Where¡¯s his ears and tail? Why did he suddenly revert back? Shu Yu wasn¡¯t sure if she should be happy or sad right now. Oh, seeing that Fu Wang was soaked from head to toe, Shu Yu decided that she should be worrying about him first.


    Fu Wang who had been dropped into the water before being pulled out had a rare dazed expression, but he quickly recovered his composure, at least quicker than Shu Yu. Looking at himself and realising that he had changed back to his human form, the corner of his lips went up. It was great that he had recovered faster than expected because it was very unfavourable for him to be in his half demon form in a place like this. At least he would be able to use his magic now.


    And Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t treat him like her little nephew.


    With the return of his human form, it seemed like all the unrest he previously felt had also returned. Fu Wang stood calmly in the water with his bare chest half covered. He let Shu Yu lead him by the arm as he shifted the damp black hair that was stuck on his face before pulling up the white garment to cover the wound on his chest that had been accidentally revealed.


    Wordlessly, he held onto Shu Yu¡¯s hand and led her ashore before pulling her out and covering the completely drenched Shu Yu with a cloak. He then said: ¡°Go and change your clothes first, I¡¯ll clean up my wound.¡± He gave her a soothing smile after he said this.


    When Fu Wang returned from cleaning his wounds and changing his clothes, he saw Shu Yu standing with her hands on her bowed head, looking at him anxiously as she said awkwardly: ¡°How is your wound? Are you alright? I didn¡¯t mean it, I saw that you had fallen asleep and wanted to bring you somewhere to rest but when I was trying to stand I accidentally¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Wang wanted to explain to this worried girl that demons were pretty tenacious and wouldn¡¯t die that easily. But for some reason, to her, he was a fragile fellow, what was he to do? He straightened his sleeves and stepped forward to hug Shu Yu, cutting off her words.


    Stroking her hair, Fu Wang comforted: ¡°I know, I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s shoulders relaxed. She felt a little embarrassed to be in his arms but couldn¡¯t struggle or push him away because she was worried about pressing against his wound that seemed to be very serious. How can this be put into words? She had a weird feeling that Fu Wang was different from how he used to be?


    The old Fu Wang liked to do some intimate yet ambiguous actions towards her occasionally, but he had always given off a reserved and polite feeling. However, something felt different now. He was more affectionate towards her. Could it be due to the fact that they had left that anxiety-inducing environment and were now in a safe place with just the two of them, so he was more relaxed?


    Shu Yu thought that this was possible, but this put her in a bad situation. If he was still in his child form, she could still steer herself away from having any weird thoughts about him but with this man that was overflowing with max charms, her girly heart was faltering. And look at this unusual situation, it was just the two of them, living together for a year! Under these circumstances, it would be difficult to control herself.


    Of course, she doesn¡¯t fear this challenge and is determined to stick to her morals.


    One of Shu Yu¡¯s merits was that she wouldn¡¯t back down once she had decided on something and she also had perseverance. She might look weak and easy to convince but she was actually very stubborn and tough.


    Fu Wang ended this tentative embrace and released her. He hadn¡¯t seen any shyness on her face, only a strong determination. He suddenly felt like this was going to be tricky but he was never one to fear challenges. Shu Yu must feel the same way towards him otherwise he won¡¯t give up. He had never wanted something this badly before but strangely, the more desperate he felt, the calmer he looked. This was also known as, silently burning in the heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need a place to rest properly otherwise I¡¯ll only add to your troubles if I go out like this.¡± Fu Wang gave her a small smile, grasping her hand naturally, ¡°Judging from the terrain, there should be a cave where we can rest. There also won¡¯t be too many demon beasts at the junction where realms meet, which is perfect for us. We can even stay here for a while longer.¡±


    Just like before, Fu Wang quickly took control of the flow of their conversation. Shu Yu had always felt that BOSS was a strategist type of character and it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to listen to him so she nodded in agreement. It¡¯s just that looking at his upright body and slightly pale face, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Feeling guilty, Shu Yu was more attentive than before. After they¡¯d found a suitable cave nearby, she got to work spontaneously. Just like a hardworking bee, she took things out of her Qian Kun pouch and found a spacious area in the cave to build a makeshift bedroom. Once it was presentable, she waited as Fu Wang inspected the cave and sprinkled some strange medicinal powder before pulling him over to the soft bed.


    ¡°Fu Wang, take a good rest.¡± Shu Yu had an expression that said ¡°leave everything to me, you just need to nurse your health¡±.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in your capable hands.¡± Fu Wang looked at the large and puffy bed that had been padded with many layers of quilts, then took off his shoes and outer garment before laying down. Upon lying down, it felt like he had plunged into a pile of cotton and there was a feeling of not wanting to get up. Shu Yu thoughtfully covered him with a quilt as soon as he laid down. This is just great, Fu Wang felt like he was floating on the clouds, he didn¡¯t even have to use his hands or feet.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    This area was separated by a few screens and Shu Yu had even lit an incense with a soothing fragrance. Even the luminescent pearl used as lighting had been covered with a translucent robe because it was too bright, leaving a soft milky white halo. She could faintly make out the brows and eyes of the person sleeping on the bed.


    Once Shu Yu set her mind to being thoughtful, she covered every detail. Silently, Fu Wang watched Shu Yu from where he lay, watching her navigate the cave with light footsteps as she cleaned up before laying down a defense spell ¡ª¡ª although she wasn¡¯t familiar with it and kept pausing as if she was trying to recall something, she finally succeeded. As he continued to watch her, his eyes gradually closed shut.


    He didn¡¯t know when it had started, but Fu Wang, who could only sleep when he was alone and in an absolutely safe situation, could now sleep soundly in the presence of another person. Realising this, Fu Wang had mixed feelings for the nth time. Every time he felt like he had understood his feelings for Shu Yu, he would realise that that wasn¡¯t all, it always seemed to be deeper than he thought.


    It was to the point that he would instinctively trust Shu Yu, and these involuntary feelings shocked him. However, whenever the anxiety emerged in his heart, it would disappear once he saw her clean and soft eyes. He had actually fallen so quickly and inevitably.


    After Fu Wang had fallen into a deep sleep, Shu Yu went over to look at him and fell into a daze for a while, feeling terrible. Seeing that he had been sleeping for the most part of the day, she knew that his injuries were more serious than he had made them out to be. Before he got injured, he had always stayed by her side and she had never seen him sleepy even though he only rested for about two hours everyday.


    Shu Yu had no way of helping him. She had already given him all the medicine that could be used but just as Fu Wang had said, the ones she had brought were all valuable elixirs that would only cause side effects for him because his body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand its potency. Therefore, Shu Yu could only watch as Fu Wang used his own medicine to treat himself before falling into a deep slumber.


    As she recalled how clumsy she had been, to throw a sleeping Fu Wang into the pond, not only soaking him but causing him to have to re-bandage his wounds, she felt guilty and uneasy.


    He had always been taking care of her and now that he was injured, she should repay the favour and take good care of him. She couldn¡¯t always have someone else take care of her.


    When the exhausted Fu Wang woke up, the scent of food wafted to his nose, reinvigorating the hunger in his body. It was only then that he realised that his stomach was empty and that he had been going without food for some time.


    The cave wasn¡¯t completely dark and when the sun was out, rays of sunlight would shine in through holes that were on the side of the cave. A dazzling piece of white would appear when it shone on the cave¡¯s floor before reflecting off the wall beside it, slightly blinding the eyes.


    The corner of a red piece of clothing flashed past the sunlight and the figure in red came to his bedside, it was Shu Yu. Her hair was casually tied back into a knot and her sleeves were rolled up, she looked extremely lively.


    Shu Yu was carefully holding a porcelain bowl and upon seeing that he had woken up, she pressed her lips into a smile, feeling slightly happy, ¡°I¡¯d felt that it was just about time for you to wake up and tried making something for you to eat, are you hungry?¡±


    Fu Wang sat up and looked at Shu Yu for a while before reaching out to shift a strand of hair from her face to behind her ears. At that moment, he felt the urge to touch her eyes and hesitated for a moment before dropping that thought. He withdrew his hand subtly before saying: ¡°I¡¯m indeed hungry and was awoken by the aroma.¡±


    He leaned forward as he said this, peering into the bowl she was holding to see its contents, it didn¡¯t look very good. But for some strange reason, he felt happy and chuckled: ¡°Is it your first time making this?¡±


    Shu Yu chucked the memory of his prior seemingly unintentional casual hand movement to the back of her head and let out a small cough, ¡°I only know how to make instant noodles and egg fried rice. I was unable to control the fire so I took it as putting in extra practise and used foxfire instead. I failed a few times but this one should be edible, I¡¯ve already given it a try and the taste isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also added some reishi mushroom, just a little, its medicinal effects are mild and I¡¯ve checked that this is just right for you.¡± Shu Yu lifted a finger to express that she had added a very minimal amount. She looked pretty cute with that serious look on her face.


    ¡°En.¡± Fu Wang pressed on his chest inconspicuously, accepting the bowl with a soft look on his face. He ate slowly, one bite at a time, then handed the empty bowl to her: ¡°Is there more?¡±


    Shu Yu was very happy, taking the bowl and scooping another serving for him before sitting at his bedside like before and watching him eat.


    Maybe because Fu Wang did everything in an unhurried manner, there was a sense of peace, or maybe it was because of his disposition, that he looked good doing anything, beautiful like a painting. Even now, as he sat on the bed with no regard for his image, his hair loose as he drank from the bowl cupped in his hands, he made it seem like he was drinking some delicacy.


    Shu Yu tilted her head as she stared at him, not realising the expression she had on her face. Fu Wang looked up and upon meeting her gaze, he couldn¡¯t help himself but to put down the bowl. As if he had been enchanted, he reached out a slender finger to touch the corner of her eye, saying with a soft sigh: ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

 CH 21

    ~ BOSS¡¯ Mystery Illness ~


    Fu Wang had beautiful hands. The more time she spent with him, Shu Yu¡¯s slight urge became increasingly difficult to control. It was just that she had managed to hold herself together and Fu Wang didn¡¯t notice it. Whenever his fingers curled around the book he was holding and revealed his beautiful knuckles, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze would involuntarily fall onto it.


    It looked beautiful whenever he held the white porcelain bowl or wrote on the paper. Translucent blue veins peeked out from under his fair skin, protruding with every small movement he made. It was beautiful and it tempted her to touch it.


    Shu Yu felt a burning heat at the corner of her eye and snapped back to reality, quickly covering her face once she came to. Dreaming about BOSS touching her eye with a gentle expression on his face, what is going on?


    The weather outside the cave was pretty lovely, with the mixed temperatures of spring and summer, coupled with the blue skies, white clouds and gentle breeze. Excluding everything else and from just the scenery, Shu Yu hadn¡¯t seen any place with a bad scenery ever since she came into this world. There¡¯s no need to mention the Tian Xin Island that Tian Feng Jin Yu was living on but every place was exquisite like a fairyland, it was a pity that she hadn¡¯t dared to explore much. Arriving in the Clear Wilderness, the sceneries were still brilliant and the air was unbelievably fresh.


    There was an old tree not far from the entrance of the cave. She didn¡¯t know what species it was and it seemed to be dead because it didn¡¯t bud even when it was in season, but Fu Wang seemed to love that tree, often placing a rocking chair under the tree and resting on it as he swayed back and forth with his eyes closed.


    Ever since they¡¯d arrived here, Shu Yu realised that Fu Wang was very different from what she had thought of him to be, different from that strong image in the book. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t a ¡°workaholic¡± who seemed to have endless things to learn and never-ending things to do. Shu Yu realised that he actually liked to enjoy himself too. Not paying attention when one didn¡¯t need to and enjoying oneself when one could, was perfectly presented by him.


    For example, the rocking chair that he was sitting on now. During their first two days here, he had said that he didn¡¯t like sleeping on the bed, then he entered the woods the next day and returned with two trees trailing behind him. He then sat there with a serious expression on his face and started hammering away, making quite an exquisite rocking chair.


    In the following days, he spent most of his time lying on that rocking chair, basking in the sunlight that shone through the tree, idly recuperating from his wounds with a snow white fox fur covering him.


    Compared to Shu Yu who was busy with completing her ¡°homework¡±, Fu Wang lived a particularly leisurely life. It was a stark contrast to his previous hectic life.


    He always had a small stove next to his rocking chair which he sometimes used to decoct medicine, boil water for tea, or to make some soup. There was a constant cloud of white steam that emitted from it, one which Shu Yu had never seen stop.


    Fu Wang was quite particular about this and Shu Yu had noticed that he was always swapping out the small stoves and kettles. Whether it was making tea, soup or medicine, he always had various different utensils prepared for it. Today, a white clay pot was sitting on the stove as it exuded the clear and sweet fragrance of millet and red dates.


    Shu Yu took in a deep breath as she stood at the entrance of the cave, twisting her neck and kicking her feet. She then rinsed her mouth and washed her face before running to Fu Wang¡¯s rocking chair and setting down a small folding stool, which Fu Wang had also made. She then sat down after placing a cushion on it.


    Shu Yu was distressed to see that his face was still as pale as before and hadn¡¯t improved from the day before. Fu Wang had assured her multiple times that he would get better soon but although he had been saying this for a while, he still showed no signs of recovery. His lips were so pale that they were almost devoid of any colour, seeming like it would melt when exposed to the sunlight. His black hair was untied and it lay loose, a distinct contrast to his pale and colourless face.


    Although the sick BOSS¡¯ white lotus appearance was appealing, she was very worried!!! Shu Yu would have this internal struggle everyday.


    As Shu Yu sat down by his side, Fu Wang who had his eyes closed and seemed to be sleeping, opened his eyes and the rocking chair also came to a stop. He leaned over and covered the clay pot¡¯s lid with a damp cloth before lifting the lid and stirring with a white porcelain spoon that had been placed beside the pot. The millet and red beans had been cooked till they had burst open and the crushed red dates had completely soaked into the porridge. It could be seen that it had been left to simmer for some time.


    Fu Wang gave it two stirs. Feeling satisfied, he scooped the porridge into a white porcelain bowl and handed it over to Shu Yu. She accepted the bowl and lowered her head to drink from it. Seeing that her worried expression was gone, he smiled and took the clay pot off the stove, grabbed some charcoal with a pair of tongs and placed it in the stove before putting a cyan coloured teapot to boil water for tea.


    These series of movements were extremely fluid and elegant. Shu Yu kept stealing glances as she drank her porridge, feeling that BOSS was becoming even more beautiful, glowing anytime and everywhere, just like pikachu.


    Of course, what she didn¡¯t know was that in the natural world, every male that was in courtship had their own beautifying effect. Fu Wang had been secretly releasing his hormones, sparing no effort just to get her. As for whether he had achieved this goal¡­¡­Shu Yu¡¯s star sign is a capricorn.


    After finishing her breakfast as she basked in the sun, just like before, Shu Yu received her homework from Teacher Fu Wang. There were a few books that sat on a side table beside Fu Wang¡¯s rocking chair. Fu Wang pulled out a stack of paper that was at the bottom of the pile and flipped through it as he searched for a piece of paper which he handed over to Shu Yu.


    On the paper was a picture of a blue fanged monkey. It appeared fierce and menacing. On the side was ¡°ghost ape¡± written in a familiar brush stroke, including comments on the type of environment it preferred, its strengths and its weaknesses.


    Fu Wang had drawn all these pictures. At the start, due to the fact that the drawings were too abstract, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t recognise them and could only rely on her instincts. After she fought a beast that was beyond her level and returned with injuries, Fu Wang had no choice but to commit himself to practicing. His painting technique had improved at a remarkably fast pace, at least when compared to his recovery.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh, BOSS lived up to his name indeed, learning everything so quickly. It was a pity that he was restricted by his mixed half demon body and was unable to increase his power using brute force like her.


    All this time, Shu Yu¡¯s life had gone on like this. In the morning, Fu Wang would make breakfast for her before assigning her homework, which mostly consisted of a picture of the demon beast she had to hunt. In other words, finding her a sparring opponent. The demon beasts had been sorted by how difficult they were to deal with, ranging from low to high difficulty. The intervals that Shu Yu spent being stressed to being at ease were short and whenever she started getting used to it, Fu Wang would find her a more powerful demon beast to challenge.


    Thanks to Fu Wang¡¯s detailed investigations and planning, Shu Yu hadn¡¯t met with any great danger yet and her skills were on a steady rise. BOSS¡¯ teaching methods were gentle and this caused Shu Yu, who had prepared herself for hellish training once they reached the Clear Wilderness, to be very content. Her daily beast killing training was just like going to work, leaving at dawn and returning at dusk, and she took it very seriously.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    ¡°Try the ghost ape today.¡± Fu Wang was saying ¡°try¡±, but from his tone, it obviously meant ¡®Go and kill some small fries. So easy!¡¯ It was clear that BOSS also had full confidence in her today! Shu Yu quickly composed herself, took the paper and read through it twice before rolling it up and placing it into her sleeve, preparing to begin today¡¯s practice.


    Just as she had taken a step forward, she felt a tug on her skirt. She looked back to see that BOSS had straightened his upper body and was looking at her with a smile, ¡°Let me tie up your hair.¡±


    Shu Yu sat back down onto the small folding stool. Fu Wang lifted the fox fur out of the way and began to tie her hair. He first undid the hair that she had tied that had already become frizzy, then he straightened it out bit by bit before gathering it and tying it up. Shu Yu wasn¡¯t fond of complicated hairstyles so Fu Wang gave her a high ponytail. It was neat and it made her look valiant and heroic, like a swordswoman who travelled around the world.


    Fu Wang hooked a strand of hair behind her ear and said: ¡°Come back early.¡± His soft tone contained hints of ambiguity, making it unpredictable yet unrejectable.


    Shu Yu nodded honestly before disappearing in a flash. After covering a few miles, she stopped in her tracks and covered her face. Shu Yu waited till her ears were no longer red before raising her head and patting her cheeks as she looked up at the sky with a sigh.


    Fu Wang¡¯s hands were still in mid-air and seeing that she was gone, he didn¡¯t have any reaction, simply putting down his hand and laying back down onto the rocking chair. Following his chair¡¯s rhythmic rocking, his eyelids turned heavy. He mustn¡¯t be impatient, he had to take this slowly.


    It¡¯s just that his injuries should have already recovered and although he felt satisfied whenever he saw her acting all worried and concerned, he couldn¡¯t go on being ¡®injured¡¯. Besides, this trial period with demon beasts was almost complete and they should continue onto the next phase.


    On Shu Yu¡¯s side of things, she had found the ghost face ape in the drawing and had commenced her fiery attack immediately. The hesitation she¡¯d felt at the beginning of her training when she had to initiate attacks on the demon beasts had completely disappeared, she had changed a lot since then. Dressed in red, she moved with quick and light steps, her gaze calm. Her movements were similar to Fu Wang¡¯s, neither too fast nor too slow. The battle was soon over. In the past, Shu Yu wouldn¡¯t have ended it so quickly because her aim was to practice her magic, and she had to make full use of her ¡°sparring partner¡±. But today, there was something that she wanted to do.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t return to the cave until night had already fallen, which was slightly later than usual. An hour before, Fu Wang had already started to look into the distance repeatedly, his brows knitted. Seeing that she had returned safely, the wrinkle between his brows vanished.


    He didn¡¯t ask if something had happened and simply beckoned her to eat. Shu Yu walked over, not saying anything even when she had gotten closer. Fu Wang paused and scanned her from head to toe, his expression becoming serious as he asked: ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Shu Yu tensed up. She had gotten a small injury but in order to hide it from him, she had pretended to be fine, and she felt that she had hidden it well. How did BOSS find out? He was just as sharp as her mom.


    Fu Wang only had a suspicion and Shu Yu had slipped up when he was just testing her. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell her this.


    ¡°Where were you injured? Is it serious?¡±


    Shu Yu stretched out her hand obediently, ¡°It was an accident, it¡¯s just a scratch, it¡¯s nothing serious and the bleeding has stopped.¡±


    Fu Wang rolled up her sleeve and examined the wound. It wasn¡¯t too serious and with Shu Yu¡¯s body, the wound would be gone by tomorrow, leaving not even a scar. It was just that the wound hadn¡¯t been caused by a ghost ape. Seeing that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t acting strangely, Fu Wang didn¡¯t probe further and proceeded to apply the medicine carefully.


    Ever since they arrived here, they would have material comforts every night. Because there was no need to act, they could finally sleep separately. When night fell, Shu Yu went to bed after bathing, becoming a motionless bundle of blanket. This was a departure from her usual habit of going outside to stargaze. Fu Wang returned to the cave after his bath and was somewhat surprised to see that Shu Yu had already fallen asleep, immediately becoming worried about whether she had met with any trouble.


    As his gaze swept around the room, he saw a spiritual plant on the table with a piece of paper under it. Shu Yu¡¯s handwriting was on the paper and she had written ¡°I found this by accident when I went out today, it should be useful to you¡±. He immediately understood what had happened.


    Since the medicine she had brought weren¡¯t suitable for Fu Wang, Shu Yu had been worried about his injuries and wanted to find some that were of use to him. It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t been able to find any. After she finished her daily assignment, she would use the remaining time to search everywhere and she finally found this spiritual grass two days ago. The spiritual grass was guarded by a beast and Shu Yu had prepared for two days before successfully obtaining it today.


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t know about all these but he could guess what had happened. He stood in front of the table in somewhat of a trance, the piece of paper held in one hand. He remained there for a long time before putting away the spiritual grass.


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. She had wrapped herself in her blanket, leaving only half a head as she perked her ears to listen for any movement from outside. Hearing Fu Wang enter, she slowed her breathing. After a long time had passed, and just as she was puzzling over the lack of movement, she suddenly heard footsteps approach her bed. Fu Wang stopped in front of the bed and pressed his hand onto the pillow. As the faint bamboo scent on his body drew closer, Shu Yu felt her heart skip a beat.


    She had thought that he was going to say or do something but he only leaned over wordlessly, leaving a soft kiss on the back of her head that was exposed. That kiss was light, like a butterfly fluttering in the night, gone without a trace in the blink of an eye. By the time she turned her head to look, the person behind her was already gone.


    Shu Yu turned her head and burrowed into her blanket, touching her waist as she lay there, lost in her thoughts. She had a wound there that was more serious than the one on her arm. She felt that she had hidden it pretty well, Fu Wang hadn¡¯t found out.


    Just as she had that thought, she heard a voice from behind her head. Fu Wang had been sitting there for god knows how long and he rolled up his sleeves, giving her a smile: ¡°I think you¡¯re hiding something from me, such as another injury, what do you think?¡±


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Isadora: Oh shit. Nuuuuuu


    Sugakookie: I think Fu Wang you should just forget about taking it slow and confess already. Be good and do as big sis says.


    See the new segment at the top? It¡¯s kind of like a chapter summary (written by the author) which I had compiled in a previous post titled ¡®Extras¡¯. I think it¡¯s really cute and had meant to add it into our posts but kept forgetting¡­till now. Anyway, it¡¯s almost 1 am on my side of the globe so I¡¯ll do the rest next time. And hopefully I do not forget. (I¡¯m famous for my goldfish memory) Remind me will ya¡¯ll? If the previous chapters aren¡¯t edited by the time Chapter 22 is up.


    On another note,


    For the the first time in forever ~


    Sugakookie is on time


    Leave a purple heart to praise me


    And I¡¯ll try to keep this up


    At least up till Chapter 25, because that¡¯s where Isadora is at now

 CH 22

    ¡°You, which clan are you from? Reveal your name if you have the guts, I¡¯m Kuang Xiao from the Tiger Clan¡¯s seventeenth division. If you kill me, the seventeenth division will not let you off!¡± The bearded man panted heavily as he lay on the ground, his body covered with wounds. His muscular arm was held down by a slender and fair hand that was on his pulse and his back was stepped on by a black shoe.


    He strained to turn his head and glare at the person behind him, his eyes large like a copper bell as they burned with rage, making him look very vicious. Concealed under that viciousness was lust as his eyes wandered around the lithe figure that had been covered up.


    ¡°Ao~¡± In the next moment, the man named Kuang Xiao gave a blood curdling scream as he felt the blow that had been dealt to his junior. This time, he was unable to speak anymore.


    From the angle he was at, what he could see of the woman that was pinning him down was her black hair and red dress that fluttered in the wind, and the bottom half of her face that wasn¡¯t hidden by the mask. Just by looking at the blurred outline of that section, he could tell that she was definitely a beauty. The more beautiful a person was, the more dangerous she was. Kuang Xiao¡¯s muddled head suddenly recalled this phrase but this recollection had come late and it was too late for regrets now.


    Covering his exploded balls and his junior that had been reduced to mush, the half-dead Kuang Xiao could only watch as the woman in red searched him and took away everything he had. She basically left him with the clothes he was wearing and simply disappeared. She hadn¡¯t spoken a word the whole time, truly cold and aloof.


    Kuang Xiao was the youngest son of the Tiger Clan¡¯s seventeenth division¡¯s elder and was a well-known tyrant in the city he lived in. It wasn¡¯t his first time coming to the Clear Wilderness to train and he was one of the best warriors among the Tiger Clan¡¯s younger generation. Who knew that within a few days of his arrival at the Clear Wilderness, he would run into trouble because of his old habit. Kuang Xiao¡¯s greatest shortcoming was his lecherousness, losing all his principles whenever he saw pretty girls. Anyone who couldn¡¯t defeat him, or anyone of a lower status could only be seized by him.


    But the person he ran into today was obviously a glass shard. Kuang Xiao had seen her graceful back figure and seeing that she was all alone, the evil fires within him were ignited and he attempted to force himself on her. In the end, he was pushed to the ground and blows were rained down on him. She acted aggressively, not only shattering his demon core and ruining his cultivation, but also crushing his balls. After running rampant for so many years, he had finally met his match.


    Regardless of how the little nobody felt, Shu Yu was in a good mood after teaching the hooligan a lesson because there were many good items in the Qian Kun pouch that she had taken from the hooligan.


    Sitting on a tall tree branch, Shu Yu put away the half mask that was on her face. Fu Wang had made this mask for her because that face of hers was pretty well-known and they wanted to avoid situations where someone recognised her. She would usually wear a mask whenever she went out to work and besides, Shu Yu felt that it made her look cool so she didn¡¯t find it a hassle to wear daily.


    Bending a leg upwards while the other was left swinging, she looked through the newly acquired Qian Kun pouch. There were many medicinal pills, most of which she recognised, and as for the ones that she didn¡¯t, she would bring it back to let Fu Wang take a look. There was a bunch of spiritual fruits, a few of which she had eaten before. She took a few and threw them into her mouth before continuing to look through the pouch.


    When she came across a few books filled with explicit pictures and some toys, with which a single look was enough to tell that they were indecent, Shu Yu paused and threw them away. Why? Five out of ten demons will always have these kinds of harmonious items in their Qian Kun pouch. She still remembered the first time she had found such things in someone¡¯s Qian Kun pouch. It was about five months ago, when she had first started training with the demon clansman in the Clear Wilderness, she had gotten it from a snake demon.


    Back then, because she was curious, she had flipped through it sneakily but Fu Wang had caught her in the act. What happened next was so embarrassing that she didn¡¯t want to recall it. Ever since then, she would always throw away these things once she found them. Most demons were truthful to their desires but she could never get used to it.


    After packing up, Shu Yu stood up and pulled out a small wooden disc. The small disc¡¯s structure was similar to that of a compass, yet it was completely different. Fu Wang had made it for Shu Yu because she had no sense of direction. That needle was now pointing to Shu Yu¡¯s right, which was where they are currently staying at.


    It had been more than half a year since they arrived in the Clear Wilderness. Shu Yu had initially sought out demon beasts as sparring partners, until later when Fu Wang had asked her to seek out other demons that were training in the Clear Wilderness, to now when she often ventured out alone. If she bumped into a foul breathed guy with wicked and licentious eyes, she would fight him. If the person she bumped into was someone from the Tiger Clan, she would deal a heavier hand. Who asked the Tiger Clan to have Bai Che.


    Shu Yu vented her anger silently, such that even Fu Wang didn¡¯t notice it. It can only be said that even though Shu Yu looked weak, she remembered favours and enmities very clearly. After beating them to a pulp, she would also loot them.


    Fu Wang had once made an analysis, his expression sincere and gentle as he explained that her actions couldn¡¯t be considered robbery, that it was just taking their money in exchange for sparing their life, because Shu Yu had never killed anyone.


    Shu Yu¡¯s first fight with a demon clansman was very tough because just like Fu Wang had anticipated, she was unable to use those moves on them.


    Fu Wang had brought her home after that. He didn¡¯t comment on her actions, simply tending to her wounds and waiting for her to recover before bringing her to watch another battle.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    That was the first time Shu Yu saw Fu Wang fight. He was good at making use of anything that was available to him and even if he was at a disadvantage, he could kill demons that were stronger than him. His strength lay in his wits, in his every movement and in his eyes. Compared to the calm and composed Fu Wang, Shu Yu felt that her powers were pathetic.


    That battle was soon over and Fu Wang was covered in blood, hugging her as he whispered: ¡°My experience comes from every fight I had since I was young and I don¡¯t know how to teach that to you. Perhaps I¡¯m aware of this but I¡¯ve realised that I¡¯m reluctant to do so.¡± He spoke calmly and frankly. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t remember how she had responded but as she slowly got used to it, her hands became steadier.


    Once, twice, she had forgotten which time it was, but Shu Yu¡¯s unbearable demonic powers finally burst out and her opponent was beaten to the point that he was down to his last breath. Since then, she¡¯d never gotten into another such predicament and had won more victories than defeats, her recent defeats totalling zero. She was now at eighty to ninety percent of the former Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s true power, her growth was exponentially quicker than what they¡¯d both expected.


    Thinking about it, Shu Yu felt that Fu Wang was like a sharpening stone while she was the sword. In just six months, or more than half a year including the time she had just arrived in this world, she had improved tremendously.


    Half a year ago, she could¡¯ve never imagined that within half a year, she would be able to level a mountain or beat someone to the point of half crippling them without batting an eyelid. Sometimes, she would even feel that she was capable of actually killing someone.


    It¡¯s just that there were some things that she was capable of doing but they were things that she didn¡¯t want to do. Just like some things, there were some principles that must be adhered to. Fu Wang rarely raised any objections to her way of doing things and the once or twice that he did so were in her interests. His strength was interdependent with his gentleness and it was difficult for one to find him hateful. Shu Yu was more receptive towards coaxing than coercion and was unable to reject him at all. She couldn¡¯t refuse someone who had always been looking after and accompanying her.


    BOSS¡¯ brainwashing skills were improving. If they were in the 21st century, he would¡¯ve established a cult in a hot minute.


    Shu Yu returned to her residence with the needle¡¯s guidance, an ordinary log cabin located by the lake. They had moved three times, with this being their longest stay, having lived here for three months. They had built this log cabin together, starting on a certain morning, they had gathered wood, chosen a location and planned the room¡¯s layout, busying themselves for a few days.


    She walked along a path paved with stone and pushed open a small fenced gate that led to a yard. In the yard was a plum tree and the small bells that hung off of it tinkled. Shu Yu walked carefreely, but if someone else were to come here, they¡¯d only see a dense forest and would totally be unable to find the entrance.


    The defense array that had been set up here was Fu Wang¡¯s masterpiece. He had started his research on these four months ago and has been obsessed about it, spending most of his time on it. Initially, Shu Yu could see his progress but just a month later, she realised that she couldn¡¯t understand what BOSS was doing. Once more, Shu Yu was faced with Fu Wang¡¯s wicked comprehension skills.


    Arrays, elixirs and mechanisms, that¡¯s right, mechanisms. Fu Wang was learning all these simultaneously, and it was self taught, yet he didn¡¯t end up landing himself in a sorry plight. Although he was quite busy, everytime she went to take a look, he seemed to be handling it with skill and ease. A majority of these were the Spirit Clan¡¯s expertise, an extremely mysterious and unsociable clan that rarely interacted with the other four clans. She had obtained these jade scrolls from a Spirit Clan clansman that had tried to steal her treasures. Not understanding the information on arrays, elixirs and mechanisms that were written in it, she had given them all to Fu Wang.


    Holding the scroll that was filled with things that she didn¡¯t understand, Fu Wang revealed a rare look of joy. He then plunged in head first, delving hopelessly into his studies. At that time, Shu Yu had thought that BOSS might be addicted to learning, wanting to learn any and every thing that might be useful to him, seeming like he wouldn¡¯t stop until he became an all-rounded genius. He was truly a straight A honours student.


    Shu Yu remained indifferent but after that, whenever she ran into a member of the Spirit Clan, she would wordlessly fight then loot those with bad intentions, or try to talk things out with those who weren¡¯t malicious, to see if they would be willing to make a trade with her for the scrolls that Fu Wang might need. She did this secretly, contributing to the growth of Fu Wang¡¯s collection.


    That¡¯s right, don¡¯t ask her why there are demons dabbling with mechanisms. You can only ask the author, god knows what settings she had written.


    In any case, Shu Yu was unbothered. The original novel had been set in the human world, entailing the sadomasochistic relationship between the princess of a vanquished country and her enemy kingdom¡¯s tyrannical emperor. For a transmigrator like her, to be able to walk down a different plotline with the BOSS, in an out-of-the-way world that had only been depicted in a few sentences, of course nothing would be impossible.


    After more than half a year, the biggest change in Shu Yu was her mindset. Having lived with Fu Wang for some time, she¡¯s increasingly able to conduct herself in a calm and collected manner.


    At this time, Fu Wang would be in his study room. Shu Yu stood outside the window and peered in. Sure enough, Fu Wang was drawing something at his desk. Strewn across his large desk was piles of books and ink stained white paper. The cabinet in the room was filled with even more books and jade scrolls, in the corner of the room was various components for mechanisms and there was even a half-finished mechanism. Shu Yu only looked in from the window instead of entering because there was no room left.


    After leaning on the window and watching him for a little while, the person who¡¯d been drawing strange lines with slightly knitted brows was finally finished. He placed the brush on the bamboo rack, stretched out a hand to retrieve his cup and took a sip of the cold tea. Fu Wang then straightened out his rolled-up sleeves, stepped over the things on the ground and walked out the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, what do you want to eat today?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat hot and spicy diced rabbit!¡±


    The two of them headed for the kitchen. As the sun set in the distance, the tired birds returned to their nests.


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    It¡¯s like 2:30am¡­I¡¯ll add the other details next time.


    Nights ~

 CH 23

    ~ Scheming BOY ~


    The sunlight shone in from the roof and the windows, seeping through the gap into the room and hitting the large and messy desk with a single ray of light. The pearl lamp that had been illuminating the room no longer seemed dazzling as only a faint light remained. The incense burner at the corner of the room had gone out in the middle of the night but a hint of fragrance still lingered in the air.


    Fu Wang, who had been lying sprawled on the table as he fiddled with a gadget, finally stopped what he was doing, picked up the finely crafted gadget that was on the table and looked at it with satisfaction in his eyes. Putting it back on the table, he wrung his wrists and threw on the outer garment that had been hanging on the chair before pushing open the door and walking out of the study room.


    The air outside the confined study room was much fresher and Fu Wang clasped his hands as he stood at the doorway of the study room, his eyes squinted due to the sun¡¯s glare.


    He didn¡¯t need to look at the adjacent room to know that Shu Yu had already gone out. Ever since she could engage the demon clansman in a fight, this ¡°teacher¡± hadn¡¯t assigned anymore homework. Shu Yu actively went out to find someone to practice on and he never had to worry about her again. He was busy learning many things and Shu Yu also had her own ideas so the two of them have been spending less time together than in the previous months.


    Thinking about Shu Yu¡¯s daily routine of going out early and returning late, only having a meal together at night before going to rest, then leaving again early the next morning, Fu Wang couldn¡¯t help but to shake his head. He was sure that Shu Yu was avoiding him.


    She had been doing it secretly, in no rush to avoid him but instead making slow changes, as if she was afraid that he might figure something out. But with Fu Wang¡¯s ingenuity, he had sensed it once she had had that thought.


    It¡¯s just that even though he had realised it, there was nothing that he could do about it.


    Over the past six months, Fu Wang had tried various methods but none of them worked. Looking at that girl, Fu Wang sometimes couldn¡¯t help but to feel that she was actually a little tortoise. She appeared meek, allowing him to knock on her shell and not getting angry over it but her mouth was actually as unyielding as her shell. Regardless of how he hinted at or explicitly stated things, she remained calm and didn¡¯t state her position. If he started to act ambiguously towards her, she would withdraw her head and let him act ambiguously.


    This really¡­¡­makes him feel more affection for her while also feeling frustrated. He had thought about using excessive means to force her but he couldn¡¯t bear to do it so he could only watch as the little tortoise poked out its head to give him an innocent look before quietly withdrawing. Besides knocking on the little tortoise¡¯s shell to vent his anger, what else could he do.


    If she had displayed any signs of rejection, Fu Wang would have a cue to follow but she didn¡¯t give him this chance. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t refuse his kindness but she also wouldn¡¯t give him any response. If you treated her well, she would do her best to treat you well too. Apart from this, there was nothing else.


    Since she wasn¡¯t willing, Fu Wang couldn¡¯t force her. His character had determined that he wouldn¡¯t resort to such rude behaviour to achieve his goal. On top of that, he had begun to care for Shu Yu more and more with every day that passed, so he restrained himself and didn¡¯t use any of the little tricks he had used in the past. Unexpectedly, they had remained in this stalemate for so long.


    Seeing that half a year had passed, although Fu Wang remained calm and collected as always, he was starting to become anxious.


    ¡°Becoming soft hearted to this extent, this is unlike Fu Wang.¡± soft like a sigh, those words dissipated in the morning light.


    As Fu Wang was about to take a step down the stairs, he spotted something from the corner of his eyes and turned his head to see that there was something on the window sill. His heart skipped a beat. Walking over to take a look, it was just as he had thought. A few jade scrolls, two bottles of spiritual medicine that happened to be useful to him, and a letter.


    ¡ª¡ª ¡°I chanced upon these yesterday, they should be of use to you. Also, you have to rest well at night.¡±


    Stroking the handwriting that looked a little smudged because of the morning dew it had been soaked in, Fu Wang smiled, then let out a small sigh.


    For the past six months, whenever she had something to give him, she had never given it to him in person. He would always have to inadvertently catch sight of the item and letter that she had left at an indefinite place, before he would know that she had left him something. Moreover, the few sentences written in the letter would always include words like ¡°unintentionally picked up¡±, ¡°accidentally dug up¡± or ¡°chanced upon this¡±, purposely making clear that the items had been easily obtained with no effort.


    A few times, he had caught her looking around with something in her hands and putting it on his desk or window sill like a thief with a guilty conscience before slipping away quietly. She totally looked like she was doing something bad, emitting a familiar foolishness the whole time. Fu Wang unwittingly recalled the day he first met her and the corner of his lips curled up.


    He was never stingy towards Shu Yu and although she didn¡¯t seem to care at that moment, she would silently treat him even better afterwards. This feeling of someone reciprocating and cherishing his efforts was captivating.


    In some ways, Fu Wang was a stingy person, stingy to show others his feelings and true emotions. He often felt uneasy about his feelings towards Shu Yu so he was anxious to have Shu Yu feel the same way as him.


    He wanted her to toss and turn in bed because of him, to worry about how to get him or about losing him.


    So did she have these feelings? Fu Wang wasn¡¯t quite sure. He put away the things on the window sill, save for one bottle of medicine which he put into the pot that was sitting on his small stove. He then sat on the chair that was beside the small stove. He hadn¡¯t had a good rest in a long time and it felt great to lie down as he lazed and enjoyed the sun.


    This rocking chair was the one that Fu Wang had made when he was still recuperating from his injuries. After his recovery, he had become obsessed with learning various things like arrays and elixirs so this rocking chair hadn¡¯t been used. At some point, Shu Yu had started to occupy it, placing it in the yard and nestling herself into the deck chair after dinner every night, wrapped up in a woollen blanket as she looked up at the sky in a daze.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    She would always look sad, as if her mind was filled with thoughts. She might be homesick, longing for that world that she missed but had never mentioned. She had never told him about wanting to return but Fu Wang knew that she wanted to. So what if one day, she really could return?


    Or what if, he made her believe that she could never return? If he did that, would she finally be able to put her mind at ease and remain by his side?


    Fu Wang believed that Shu Yu felt the same towards him. He still remembered back when Shu Yu wasn¡¯t able to be as merciless as she was now, she would only choose male demons to spar with and never made a move against any female demons.


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate and had accompanied her one day. Shu Yu, who had never attacked any female demons before, upon seeing a fox clan lady flirting with him verbally, had pursed her lips and wordlessly made a move. When she later turned to see his smile, her face turned red and she awkwardly fled. This incident left an impression on him.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t ¡®like¡¯, even if it was just interest, as long as she felt something towards him, he was confident that he could make her unable to leave him. It was just that she had too many concerns which she never confided to him, leaving him at a loss as to where to start.


    The rocking chair stopped with a creak before slowly starting to rock again. The medicine¡¯s fragrance vaporised and white steam curled up. Fu Wang¡¯s half closed eyes drifted to the boiling stove that was bubbling, a complicated glint in his eyes.


    She had been frightened by the injuries he had sustained when they first arrived at the Clear Wilderness. Even though he was currently in good health, she would still collect and bring back these medicinal herbs and spiritual objects. His body was that of a mixed half demon¡¯s and because of his body¡¯s mixed constitution, he had no talent for cultivation. Even if he were to practice his hardest for a hundred years, he could never compare to Shu Yu¡¯s one month of cultivation.


    From the moment he was abandoned at birth, he had always felt this gap. For those that looked down on and insulted him, something that they could easily reach for was something that he had to chase after and use all of his strength to obtain.


    Unwillingness, rage, and the desire to change, he used to show these intense thoughts but as he grew older, he tucked them away in his heart, awaiting the day it could sprout.


    Before, he had planned to rely on Jin Yu¡¯s status to gain power and strength. So what if he was a half demon? He will eventually become an existence that everyone looked up to.


    He was an ambitious man, and that had never changed. He won¡¯t deny that he likes Shu Yu, or we can also say that it was exactly because he understood ¡°love¡± that he felt even more desperate to gain power.


    Half demons could only live for about two to three hundred years while Shu Yu had a divine body that was practically immortal. How could Fu Wang face the fact that he would only be able to accompany her for a short period of time? How could he accept the fact that a hundred years later, he would gradually grow old and meet his end while Shu Yu would still be in her prime?


    This was unbearable. Fu Wang gazed at his slender and youthful hands before abruptly clenching it into a fist.


    That night, Shu Yu was surprised when she returned to find that BOSS wasn¡¯t hanging out in the study room to study those incomprehensible things. Instead, he was sleeping on the rocking chair in the yard and it even looked like he had been asleep for a long time.


    BOSS, the one who needed sleep, often stayed up throughout the night as he busied himself. The demon that didn¡¯t need sleep instead went to bed and woke up on time everyday, her rest time was even more regular and healthy than when she was in her original world. For BOSS to be hard at work while she slept, she had an indescribable feeling of guilt.


    Shu Yu stood at the yard¡¯s gate for a while and seeing that Fu Wang hadn¡¯t moved, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from tiptoeing towards the rocking chair.


    His eyebrows were slightly creased, seeming like he was thinking about something troubling in his dream. He was only wearing his inner garments, having probably draped his outer garment over himself but it had slipped off as he lay on the rocking chair. His collar was wide open and she could see his beautiful collarbone and adam¡¯s apple.


    Shu Yu rubbed her nose and quickly averted her eyes away from his neck. She then reached out for the mound of woollen blanket that was beside Fu Wang¡¯s leg and covered his abdomen. She then looked down to see that his long flowy black hair wasn¡¯t tied up and had hung down to the ground. She squatted down and gathered all his hair before carefully patting away the dust and placing it back on the chair.


    Just like every story, where the person covering another with a quilt will be found out, Shu Yu looked at the hand that had suddenly gripped onto her wrist and thought to herself: Why am I not surprised?


    ¡°Shu Yu.¡±


    ¡°En? The sun is setting and it¡¯s getting windier outside. Why don¡¯t you return to your room to rest?¡± Shu Yu said, still having not noticed that anything was out of place. Her body sensed the danger faster than her mind and she subconsciously took a step back.


    Fu Wang was looking at her with squinted eyes and right after Shu Yu moved back, his hands pulled hard, pulled hard¡­¡­Shu Yu had gathered her Qi at her dantian and her legs were slightly apart. She stood at the same place, remaining still like a lofty mountain, not falling straight into his arms like he¡¯d expected.


    Fu Wang: ¡°¡­¡­How much strength must I use to pull you down?¡±


    Shu Yu turned silent and hesitated for a while before replying: ¡°Probably more strength, umm, a little bit more.¡± Although she was saying a little bit, her hands truthfully gestured a very long distance.


    Fu Wang looked at that ¡°distance¡± and sighed as he let go of her hand. Pulling the woollen blanket up to his neck, he decided to occupy the rocking chair tonight to bar Shu Yu from sleeping on the rocking chair and watching the stars.


    Fu-injured¡¤BOSS¡¤Wang[1], took an arrow.to his knee, today¡¯s seduction attempt was a failure and he was unhappy.


    Sure enough, Shu Yu wasn¡¯t able to sleep in the rocking chair that night and could only move the stool beside Fu Wang to watch the stars. As she gazed at the stars, she suddenly felt really sleepy and her head leaned against the rocking chair and she fell asleep. Fu Wang glanced at the incense burner he had placed beside Shu Yu just now and revealed a¡¾kind and gentle¡¿smile.


    Fu Wang reached out to stroke her head, carried her onto the rocking chair, then he lay down beside her and embraced her.


    Look, he always got what he wanted.


    1. Original text: ¸¤´àƤ¡¤BOSS¡¤Íû


    ¸¤´àƤ (f¨² cu¨¬ p¨ª) directly translates to: cloth covering ¨C ¸¤) fragile ¨C ´à) skin ¨C Ƥ) and I¡¯m thinking that this is a play on his name, to laugh at boss for his failed scheme.


    Imagine it like this ¡ú Fu¡¤BOSS¡¤Wang


    Loosely translated it to ¡°injured¡± so that the text wouldn¡¯t look too messy.


    Look, so messy ¡ú Fu-Bandaged Fragile Skin¡¤BOSS¡¤Wang

 CH 24

    ~ BOSS: Where can you hide, hmm? ~


    Hearing the door behind him open, Fu Wang, who had been lost in his thoughts as he gazed at the sun that was slowly rising in the distant sky turned his head and smiled at Shu Yu who was standing in the room with a foolish look on her face: ¡°You¡¯re up, I have something to give you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Shu Yu swallowed the yawn she was in the middle of and her sleepy eyes widened a little as she processed his words. It was early in the morning and BOSS was standing outside her room saying that he had something to give her? He would usually be nowhere to be found at this time of day, or could it be that she had yet to wake up?


    Someone that had just woken up would usually be a little slow so Shu Yu¡¯s mind was still focused on the fact that BOSS wanted to give her a gift. Looking down, she realised that BOSS had already put an exquisite and unique bangle on her right hand. This bangle was clearly the gift he had mentioned.


    The bangle seemed to be made of jade but it also didn¡¯t seem like it. There wasn¡¯t much decoration except for a brilliant golden red that flowed inside the smooth bangle, bringing to mind the setting sun and its rays. It was very beautiful. It didn¡¯t feel cold when worn on the hand but felt warm instead. Shu Yu reached out to touch it, feeling a little happy. She snapped out of her thoughts after a while and looked at Fu Wang with a big smile as she said: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This was the first time that Fu Wang had so carefully said that he wanted to give her something. Ah, although he had given her gifts before, the feeling was different. But why would he give her something so suddenly?


    For the past few days, she had seen Fu Wang making something very attentively. It had been a semi-finished product before so she couldn¡¯t make out what it was but as she looked at that familiar colour, she realised that this was it. It had previously been separate parts that had been linked together but it now looked like a whole piece. Everything joined together seamlessly as if this bangle had been made from a single piece of jade and there weren¡¯t any seams on it.


    If she didn¡¯t know for a fact that BOSS would never give her such a simple thing, she would¡¯ve thought that it was just a pretty bangle.


    Fu Wang watched as Shu Yu turned the bangle on her hand as if she were looking for something, curiosity burning in her eyes. The smile on his lips gained a trace of intrigue before it regained its warmth and tenderness. He held her hand gently and said: ¡°Are you looking to see if the bangle has any other innovative uses? You won¡¯t find it like this, why don¡¯t I demonstrate it for you?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Shu Yu was really looking forward to it and she obediently stretched out her hand.


    She soon regretted it. Because BOSS Fu Wang held the bangle between his fingers and gave it a twist. When it reached a certain point, the bangle suddenly became two, connected by a thin chain in the middle.


    This shape, why, why does it look so much like a police handcuff? Although the bangle was beautiful and the chain was also beautiful, this was still a handcuff! Shu Yu turned to look at Fu Wang suspiciously, only to see him put the other bangle on his own left wrist without any hesitation.


    So BOSS, what¡¯s the reason behind making this handcuff? No no no, she must trust that BOSS wasn¡¯t someone with nothing better to do. He had spent a lot of effort to make this bangle and it must have some other function. In order not to hurt his feelings, Shu Yu said: ¡°The way the bangle is worn looks quite familiar haha, ha, erm, does this bangle have any other functions?¡±


    Fu Wang shook the bangle on his wrist pensively and said unsmilingly: ¡°Just this function is great. I was inspired by the thing called handcuffs that you previously mentioned, that were used to catch bad guys in your world.¡±


    The inspiration really came from handcuffs! So tell me, what exactly is the point of this? Shu Yu stared at this otherworldly version of ¡®Handcuffs¡¯ that linked her right hand to his left.


    Some time passed and she tried to make herself appear more sincere as she said: ¡°I like it very much, I¡¯ll cherish it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it.¡± Fu Wang smiled back at her, not making any move.


    More time passed. Shu Yu shook her wrist and the beautiful chain between the two bangles gave out a light clink. ¡°Can you open this?¡±


    Her ¡®keep a distance from the charming BOSS¡¯ operation was still ongoing and she was nervous to be so close to him. As she asked this, she tried taking it off but the bangle that Fu Wang had just put on her with ease now seemed to have become smaller and couldn¡¯t be taken off.


    Fu Wang watched her try a few times before explaining, ¡°This can¡¯t be removed once two people put it on. Besides, the material I used is very rare and unusually strong. I¡¯m afraid that even you can¡¯t unlock it.¡± In the past few days, his greatest achievement was creating this material that was strong enough to withstand Shu Yu¡¯s strength.


    Shu Yu¡¯s breath caught in her throat. So BOSS, this bangle that you made and gave to me, what do you mean by it? In that moment, a messy barrage of thoughts like,


    ¡®Little Black House Play¡¯[1]


    ¡®Can¡¯t be together in this life, so let¡¯s be buried together¡¯


    ¡®No one will come to your rescue no matter how loud you scream¡¯


    ¡®The capital sends a congratulatory message¡¯


    No, I can¡¯t be consumed by those thoughts.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    She didn¡¯t speak and only listened on as Fu Wang explained in an unhurried tone: ¡°However, it can be taken off with the key.¡±


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, BOSS simply felt like teasing her. So she asked: ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡± But she was still too naive and had felt hopeful too soon.


    ¡°The key?¡± When Fu Wang laughed, it was as if the clouds had scattered and the moon had appeared, it was an immortal-like beauty, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t had time to make the key yet.¡±


    ¡°This is really bad.¡± Fu Wang shook his head and sighed as he covered his forehead in distress.


    Really bad? If you¡¯re really distressed can you restrain that smile in your eyes a little bit? Shu Yu¡¯s face turned red from holding back these words. Upset, she pursed her lips and shot Fu Wang a glare.


    Fu Wang looked at her with a smile, as if he were watching an immature child throwing a tantrum. For some reason, Shu Yu sensed a message of ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can hold back¡± in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m at fault, to have actually forgotten something as important as this. I¡¯ll finish making the key very quickly. Shu Yu, don¡¯t be mad, en?¡± His ¡®en¡¯ was long drawn out, soft and deep. Shu Yu felt that she was like a ball filled with air, slowly deflating once she heard that voice, her anger unknowingly dissipating away.


    Fu Wang noticed the change in her mood. Unsurprised, he touched her cheek with the back of his hand, then casually withdrew it before saying leisurely: ¡°However, it takes time to make the key. Till then, Shu Yu will have to put up with being locked to me.¡±


    ¡°Or has Shu Yu started to hate me and doesn¡¯t want to stay by my side for even a moment¡­¡­then again, I feel like Shu Yu doesn¡¯t seem to want to see me recently. Is it because of something I did?¡± Fu Wang had the same smile as before, but it was also different. That smile was set off by the sadness in his eyes, making him look especially lonely and sad, as if he had been hurt by her avoiding him.


    Shu Yu had an inexplicable feeling of guilt and she quickly reassured him: ¡°No, I¡¯ve just been a little busy recently.¡± Oh, now she just sounds like one of those cheating men in the modern times when they were faced with questions from their wife. Looking at Fu Wang¡¯s gentle gaze that hid his loneliness, Shu Yu impulsively blurted: ¡°I don¡¯t detest staying with you, take your time with the key. I¡¯m fine as long as it doesn¡¯t delay you in any way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being understanding.¡± When Fu Wang said this with a smile, Shu Yu had the feeling that she had been tricked by his charms into doing something stupid.


    Hahahha, it must be her misconception, she couldn¡¯t have been that dumb.


    ¡°Oh right, Shu Yu just woke up and hasn¡¯t washed up yet right, we can go together.¡± Fu Wang walked on the right, Shu Yu walked on the left, Fu Wang was in front and Shu Yu followed a step behind.


    Fu Wang paused and waited for Shu Yu to catch up before continuing again, walking side by side with her.


    Everything was fine when they were rinsing their mouths but when it came to washing their faces, Shu Yu was unable to wash with just her left hand so she could only tug Fu Wang¡¯s left hand along as she used her right hand. Fu Wang had to cooperate with her so he leaned his whole person towards her. They were very close, so much so that Shu Yu could hear his breathing right by her ear. However, not only could she not take a step back, she couldn¡¯t ask Fu Wang to take a step back either, the two of them were tied together after all.


    Noticing her predicament, Fu Wang grabbed the towel with his right hand, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient with just your left hand, let me do it for you. After all, it was my negligence that caused all of this.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­ok, thank you.¡±


    Damn it! Seeing BOSS¡¯ sincere and soft gaze, she couldn¡¯t refuse at all! It was exactly because she knew herself well and was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse BOSS, resulting in terrible things happening, that she decided to put distance between them and to slowly drift apart from him. Look at things now! There¡¯s nowhere to hide!


    Fu Wang knew that she was bewildered because the emotions in her eyes were clearly displayed in front of him. She couldn¡¯t even hide her feelings. With a smile, Fu Wang wiped her face with a cloth towel. He slowly wiped her forehead and between her brows, paused near her eyes before reluctantly sliding past the corners of her eyes to wipe her nose, finally lingering around her lips.


    Fu Wang looked upright and serious, no different from when he was working at his desk but his movements were gentle and gave her a feeling of being cherished. Shu Yu was in a daze when she noticed a touch of tender affection from his slow and gentle movements and quickly suppressed this dangerous thought.


    She had never even washed her own face so gently before. When washing it herself, she would usually just rub it in all four directions as if she were kneading a lump of dough. She did it very roughly, so much so that it was a waste of the beautiful face she currently had.


    Fu Wang wasn¡¯t done even after he¡¯d been washing for quite some time. He was very meticulous and didn¡¯t miss any spot, his OCD attitude of ¡®cannot rub too lightly or too hard¡¯ made Shu Yu feel very stressed. She had given him a pass for touching her face as he washed it but did he have to get closer and closer to her?


    Shu Yu¡¯s heartbeat sped up as she faced his handsome smiling face. She could only grab the cloth towel in his hand and look into his smiling eyes that showed he was well clear on what he was doing as she awkwardly said: ¡°Erm, do you want me to help with washing your face?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inconvenient for you to use your left hand? Of course, if that¡¯s what you want, I do not mind.¡±


    Shu Yu: I¡¯m dumbfounded. But seriously, can you stop smiling bro? You¡¯re making me nervous.


    Fu Wang: ¡°It must be inconvenient to comb your hair also, why don¡¯t I help you with that too? Ever since you learned to comb it yourself, other than the occasional times, I¡¯ve rarely helped you comb your hair and I really do miss that.¡±


    Shu Yu let Fu Wang stand behind her as he slowly fiddled around with her hair while she sat on the chair and stared into space with her hand on her chin.


    Since when did BOSS who always had a calm smile that betrayed nothing, when in front of her, would smile so¡­¡­genuinely that it could be seen in his eyes?


    He didn¡¯t know that every time he smiled like that, she was about to have a heart attack.


    1. Original text: СºÚÎÝPLAY ¨C ¡®Little Black House¡¯ is an internet slang for being blacklisted.


    Original usage: When moderators prohibit users from speaking because they¡¯ve violated forum rules, we say that they¡¯ve been locked in the little black house.

 CH 25

    ~ Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? ~


    Shu Yu lay on her back and stared expressionlessly at the starry sky above her. As she felt the night wind blowing on her face, she was crying a river of tears in her heart. Since that morning, when BOSS had handcuffed them together, up till right now, her innermost being had fallen apart.


    Today, she didn¡¯t go out hunting demon beasts, nor did she find trouble with other demons training in the Clear Wilderness. Instead, she was tidying things up because Fu Wang said that they should move to another place. She was getting stronger and this house that was situated at the crossroads of the middle and outer area of the Clear Wilderness wasn¡¯t suitable for her training anymore, so they¡¯ll have to move closer to the inner area.


    Fu Wang had previously mentioned this to her but Shu Yu didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Besides, they were still cuffed together, how were they supposed to pack anything?


    Fu Wang ended up telling her this with a smile: ¡°I did the divinations yesterday and today is the best time to move. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no other suitable days in the coming month.¡±


    He had learned many things and taken up countless skills, practically having turned into a tree of skills. Regarding fortunes and what not, he should also know how to predict them. Seeing his solemn expression, Shu Yu thought that BOSS might actually believe in this because he didn¡¯t usually joke around with important matters. Since she couldn¡¯t refuse, she could only have another soul follow her around as she packed up for their move.


    It was easy for them to move because they had a Qian Kun pouch and could just put everything in it. Compared to moving houses in the modern times, it was somewhat more convenient. It¡¯s just that there were some personal items that she needed to pack and she was a little embarrassed to have Fu Wang following her. Shu Yu stood beside Fu Wang with empty eyes as he folded a pile of her white inner garments with an honest expression on his face.


    BOSS accidentally uncovered a few books that had been hidden under her pillow ¡ª¡ª they had erotic illustrations and some were even coloured. Seeing the cover illustration of a man and woman hugging each other with only half their clothes on, Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were so dead they could turn into ashes.


    She realised that BOSS must¡¯ve already planned things out before he cuffed her right hand but it was too late now. She couldn¡¯t stop BOSS from using the excuse of ¡®It¡¯s inconvenient for you to use your left hand¡¯ to help her pack up.


    No one stop her, let her perish!


    BOSS¡¯ reaction was completely normal, so normal that it was abnormal. He remained calm throughout, so much so that Shu Yu suspected he might have already sneaked into her room and seen all of these before. But when she looked at his forthright expression, Shu Yu felt that it was just her having filthy thoughts and could only look down and pretend that nothing had happened.


    This girl was still too young. If Fu Wang was really that open minded, then he wouldn¡¯t have survived till now.


    As for what Fu Wang was thinking, he only felt that Shu Yu¡¯s tiny expressions were very cute. She stood beside him, in a dilemma as to whether she should stop him as she played with her fingers, not knowing what to say. The look of shame on her face when she saw him packing her inner garments was very attractive. Her ashen face when he pulled out her secret erotic collection was also very amusing, so much so that he almost laughed out loud right there and then.


    Later, how she looked as she followed him around with her head obediently lowered made him feel like dropping a kiss on her lowered eyelids.


    We can only say that the both of them were having a barrage of thoughts.


    Afterwards, Shu Yu followed Fu Wang to his room to pack up and she had prepared herself to see something amazing in his room, but it turned out to be unexpectedly boring. Other than a few articles of clothing and some junk, there was a study full of books, jade scrolls and materials needed for creating arrays and making elixirs. There was not one shocking item!


    Shu Yu had a strong suspicion that Fu Wang had packed anything that she couldn¡¯t see in advance! In this regard, Fu Wang only smiled and didn¡¯t try to defend himself.


    Could he tell her that there used to be a big mirror in his room that he often used to look into the adjacent room to watch Shu Yu sleep? He can¡¯t.


    Could he tell Shu Yu that he had a pile of erotic books that were more brilliant and explicit than the little books she had? Of course not.


    Could he tell Shu Yu that on his desk was a pile of portraits that he had painted? Of Shu Yu. This, he could. So he hadn¡¯t kept them and Shu Yu saw everything.


    But because portraits in the Meng Ze Realm had a degree of distortion to them and Shu Yu was used to modern paintings and photos, she didn¡¯t realise that she was the person in the paintings. Not only that, she had also perfectly avoided the box on his bedside that contained the countless notes that she had written to him. She sighed, it seems like there was no excitement in BOSS¡¯ life.


    BOSS kept those two items away, looking a little sad.


    Lastly, Shu Yu even dug up and packed a few spring onions and chillies that she had planted in the yard. How can one eat sliced fish in chilli oil without chilli and spring onions? The spring onions and chilli that she had only obtained after a long search, she must take them with her.


    Fu Wang was in the kitchen with his large steamer for steaming buns and a small steamer for steaming dumplings, as well as his gadget for making dumplings and a tool to cut vegetables into perfect shreds. All of these convenient kitchen tools were made by Fu Wang based off of Shu Yu¡¯s descriptions.


    Within half a year, both of them had made great progress in their cooking skills.


    After they were done packing, they set off comfortably on their road to resettlement, up till nightfall. Since the weather was fine and the stars were twinkling, they simply camped out in the wild.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    Shu Yu placed a mat on the dry grass, lit an insect repelling incense and started a bonfire at the side. As the firewood crackled and the insects cried in the distance, Shu Yu lay down on the mat and looked up at the sky. Not once did she turn her head to the side where Fu Wang had been intensely staring at her for a long time.


    She didn¡¯t move, but Fu Wang made his move.


    ¡°Shu Yu are you cold?¡± Fu Wang who was lying next to her suddenly asked.


    She knew that it was useless but was unwilling to give up so she answered: ¡°Not cold.¡±


    Sure enough, she heard Fu Wang¡¯s nonchalant reply: ¡°Really? But I¡¯m feeling a little cold, can I get closer to you?


    There¡¯s a bonfire right next to us! Are you kidding me? Besides, we¡¯re so close that we¡¯re already touching, tell me how much closer do you want to get?! As she yelled all these in her heart, Shu Yu simply gave him an ¡®oh¡¯ of approval with a calm expression on her face. Then, she was hugged by BOSS.


    Hahaha, stupid humans, did you think that he wouldn¡¯t make a move if you say no? Shu Yu already understood him. In the original novel, BOSS was the model example of a really stubborn person that would use any means to accomplish or get what he wanted. Although Fu Wang wasn¡¯t as strange and twisted as the novel¡¯s BOSS, this point was still the same.


    Having experienced countless failures, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to challenge this anymore. It was just some touches to her face and some hugs anyway. It¡¯ll be over if she just let her mind wander for a while and silently chant some sutras in her heart. Back when she had just arrived in this world, she had often engaged in even more intimate acts with Fu Wang, to put on an act in front of the other demons.


    She could remain calm back then and not read too much into it. Sure, they were so close that they were stuck together and it was kind of embarrassing but she was forced into it. Now, probably because she was in a different state of mind, she couldn¡¯t help but to start taking things to heart. As soon as Fu Wang came close to her, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel like a cat that raised its hackles when it sensed danger.


    At this moment, she was held tightly in his embrace and she couldn¡¯t help the stiffening of her body. The two of them had slept separately ever since they came to the Clear Wilderness. They hadn¡¯t slept together in a long time and were suddenly sticking so close that she could even hear his heartbeat.


    She could also smell a faint scent from his clothes. He often lit an incense that had calming properties so his clothes had soaked up this scent. There was also another scent that came from him that vaguely resembled the fragrance of plum blossoms. It was very light and could only be faintly picked up when she was this close to him.


    Shu Yu felt that she must be blushing right now. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t be blushing. BOSS was practically radiating his hormones constantly and those eyes of his seemed to have some added ¡®duang¡¯[1] effect, that made her unable to look away once she saw it. When she stopped looking at his eyes, his voice became pervasive.


    He didn¡¯t usually talk much but he seemed to have turned into a chatterbox today, constantly finding topics to chat with her about. Whenever he spoke to her, he would deliberately move closer and whisper into her ear with a low voice. It was magnificently rich and magnetic, leaving many things to the imagination, so much so that her legs had turned soft.


    This messed with her so much that she didn¡¯t catch what he had said and could only agree with him confusedly. This man was too dreadful.


    If it were someone else that had acted like such an insatiable scoundrel, touching her head and face from time to time, even hugging her, Shu Yu would have used her soaring powers to show him why the flowers are so red[2].


    But this person was BOSS! Let¡¯s put aside the fact that he was acting so shamelessly in such an open manner that made one feel like they shouldn¡¯t criticise him over something like this. For a long time now, he had been looking after and accompanying her, conscientiously guiding her along and with just these, Shu Yu could put up with his intimate actions that weren¡¯t overboard.


    Shu Yu had always been extremely loyal to those who sincerely cherished her and would meet strength with strength, and meet gentleness with gentleness. BOSS constantly poked at this character of hers.


    The most significant and crucial point was that Shu Yu realised that she had thoughts about Fu Wang that couldn¡¯t be divulged. That¡¯s right, like every time travel romance novel, regardless of whether the heroine wanted to fall in love, she will always end up in a relationship. Half a year ago, she had vowed not to do such a foolish thing but now, even with her vigilance up, she still couldn¡¯t stop her troublesome maiden heart and suffered a slap to the face.


    But you really couldn¡¯t blame her for her weak resolve! She was just a poor girl who hadn¡¯t experienced much of life or love. After suddenly travelling to this world, she became mutually dependent on such a charming and handsome man. Day in and day out, they had close contact with each other and he even tried to seduce her, how could she not fall for it?


    Long story short, this girl had fallen into the river of love. She was now struggling to swim back to shore but BOSS was holding her back and trying to pull her into the river. Such terrible hardship.


    When Shu Yu falls for someone, even she is afraid of herself. At the end of the day, this was also one of the reasons why she seemed to be unable to harden her heart and give BOSS a clear-cut refusal¡­¡­


    ¡°Now the both of us will feel warm.¡± Fu Wang¡¯s voice came from above her head, carrying hints of a smile.


    Feeling his tender care, his attitude of wanting to stuff and cover her whole person into his arms, Shu Yu felt mentally tired. BOSS had no idea about her troubles and only knew to put on a smile all day long as he gave out an aura of ¡®Come on, come and chase me, if you catch me I¡¯ll let you hehehe[3]¡¯. Sending continuous attacks to her weak willpower.


    You sneaky little demon! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r


    ¡°Shu Yu.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°Were you happy today?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t answer. Fu Wang stroked her head, his palm covering the back of her head as he sighed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, today¡­¡­I was so happy that I overstepped my boundaries. Don¡¯t be angry at me, okay?¡±


    Fine fine fine! If you say so!


    Shu Yu: ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m happy too.¡±


    Beside her ear, Fu Wang let out a gentle laugh.


    1. duang: A word popularised by Jackie Chan used to describe the exaggeration of something.


    2. The flowers are red because they¡¯ve been watered with blood, an internet slang to say that someone deserves a beating.


    3. This has a vibe of¡­hmm¡­just imagine Fu Wang saying the ¡®hehehe¡¯ as he wiggle his eyebrows.

 CH 26

    ~ Black Widow ~


    Because Fu Wang said that he would only have time to make the key after they¡¯ve found a place to settle, Shu Yu worked exceptionally hard to find them a suitable place to stay. However, whenever she found a place, Fu Wang would always dismiss that idea with various reasons. Shu Yu¡¯s current level was insufficient to fend off Fu Wang¡¯s tricks so for the whole day, they had been wandering around and checking out many locations but they didn¡¯t find a suitable place.


    The mountain forest gradually turned dark and it was clear that the day would soon be over. Sat in front of the bonfire, Shu Yu recalled the previous time they had searched for a place to stay. The both of them had simply walked around, stopping a few times until they found a place with good scenery, then they happily decided on staying there. It hadn¡¯t been as troublesome as right now.


    Fu Wang had been sitting beside her and drinking a cup of water when she asked this. His hand that was holding the cup faltered, then he said with a smile: ¡°At that time, I hadn¡¯t learned divination yet so I didn¡¯t care about this.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t refute that.


    Fu Wang: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find a suitable place tomorrow. But before that, are you going to wash up now?¡±


    The most inconvenient thing about being locked together was taking baths and going to the toilet. It¡¯s also inconvenient to change clothes! Whenever one of them had to go to the bathroom, the one that would blush and be embarrassed was always Shu Yu, never Fu Wang! It¡¯s clear that the two weren¡¯t on the same level when it came to feeling shame.


    But it was Shu Yu¡¯s own fault for falling for BOSS¡¯ honey trap + pitiful strategy. She was still reeling when she¡¯d said something like ¡°It¡¯s not inconveniencing me. You can make the key when you¡¯re free, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± No matter how inconvenient things were now, she was unable to say anything or rush him.


    Actually, being inconvenienced wasn¡¯t the main point. Shu Yu was thin-skinned and often felt embarrassed. With the number of times it was happening, she felt like she was going to get a heart attack and even brain hemorrhage, because blood was frequently rushing to her head. Plus with the thoughts she had towards him, it¡¯ll be weird if she could go to the toilet in front of him alright? She felt unbearably stifled in every sense.


    Today, Shu Yu was still feeling distressed and Fu Wang was still as happy as before. He liked to see the shy expression on Shu Yu¡¯s face, liked the fact that she was constantly by his side and had no choice but to focus her attention on him. But he knew very well that this wouldn¡¯t last long, a few days at most, and that he couldn¡¯t force her too much.


    Sighing to himself, Fu Wang kept a neutral expression on his face as he held onto Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to clean ourselves. We didn¡¯t clean up yesterday, Shu Yu isn¡¯t used to it right?¡±


    At first, Shu Yu refused to hold his hand but Fu Wang refused her refusal. Once Shu Yu¡¯s hand moved, Fu Wang would tighten his grip further, he was very persistent. He had a gentle smile on his face but Shu Yu felt a chill on the back of her neck. Later, she gave up the futile struggle and let him hold her hand. She kept feeling that after being forced into becoming conjoined twins, BOSS seemed to have fallen ill, the disease was called thirsty for skinship.


    Shu Yu was daydreaming so Fu Wang had to pull her along as he searched for a water source. After a while, Fu Wang felt humid moisture in the air and concluded that there was a water source nearby. But he suddenly wrinkled his brows and when he turned to look at Shu Yu, he noticed that her expression had turned serious. Clearly, the both of them had sensed it.


    There was a bloody scent nearby. This scent was very common in the Clear Wilderness, be it beasts and beasts, beasts and demons, or demons and demons, a fight would start as long as there was conflict, so it was common for the scent of blood to hang in the air.


    The Clear Wilderness had never been peaceful. Of the demons from the Five Clans, those with either status or ability and skill would be allowed to train in the Clear Wilderness once they reached a certain age, and that number was quite large. Besides the demon beasts inside, the other demon clansmen that were training inside were also dangerous. One would never know when one will die inside.


    Dangers in the Clear Wilderness could come from the demon beasts, from one¡¯s enemies or¡­¡­companions. Shu Yu had seen many instances of this, going from her initial unfamiliarity to her current indifference. She had grown a lot and having witnessed this process, Fu Wang did feel a little proud.


    The both of them noticed what was happening at once, there was someone running in their direction. They simultaneously concealed their breaths and hid behind a huge tree. Right after Shu Yu and Fu Wang had hidden themselves, two figures flew towards them. Behind the two figures were three more people.


    Among these few people was a female from the Fox Clan. Shu Yu looked through Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s memories but didn¡¯t find this girl familiar so she didn¡¯t worry herself over it. But what she didn¡¯t notice was that the moment Fu Wang laid eyes on the lady, his gaze became serene for a moment.


    With the lady was a man from the Snake Clan and the three chasing them were from the Tiger Clan.


    The two figures at the front were a male and a female, the male was pretty and the female was bewitching, they looked like a pair of beauties. It¡¯s just that they were in a miserable state, seeming to have sustained heavy injuries, supporting each other as they ran for their lives. They were chased by three men whose looks weren¡¯t too bad, although they were no match for the male in front. In terms of strength, the three chasing were also no match for the one being chased but they had strength in numbers and that man still had to protect his lover despite the serious injuries he had sustained.


    This group of people were now near Shu Yu and Fu Wang. The two fleeing seemed to have run out of luck. The woman stumbled and the man had rushed to help her up but they both ended up falling to the ground. As soon as the man regained his composure, he quickly hid the woman behind him as they kept their backs towards a large tree. The man was on guard as he turned around, wanting to seize the upper hand but he was too late and they had already been surrounded by the three people.


    The woman clung to the man in fear, her hair was disheveled and her lapel was wide open to reveal her delicate and smooth skin. She looked at the three wicked men in horror, appearing indescribably frail and charming. Any normal man who saw a woman like that wouldn¡¯t be able to help but feel tender affections for her. But that didn¡¯t apply to this scene because the three Tiger Clan men didn¡¯t even glance at her, only fiendishly pointing at the Snake Clan man.


    ¡°If you hand it over, we¡¯ll let you die with an intact body otherwise we¡¯ll crush your demon core and destroy your soul so that you won¡¯t have a next life!¡± The muscular leader of the three men threatened, his gaze sinister as he looked at the Snake Clan man that had bloodstains on the side of his mouth.


    She didn¡¯t know why these people always had to say this line when they finally catch up to the person they¡¯re chasing. Why don¡¯t they just capture him first? The interrogation could come later. Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand the logic behind it.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    Absent minded, Shu Yu missed the ruthless words they threw at each other and the crackle of attacks and counterattacks. The matter quickly escalated to the point where the Tiger Clan trio in the FFF Group[1] was about to burn the lovers. Seeing their situation, the man from the Snake Clan intended to sacrifice himself to create a chance for his lover to escape. Reluctant to leave her, he was broken-hearted as he made a sorrowful promise to the Fox Clan woman, that they would be together in their next life.


    The man stuffed something into the woman¡¯s hands before cruelly pushing her away and self-destructing his demon core to take down the three Tiger Clan men with him.


    Then, nothing happened. There wasn¡¯t a loud blast because the Snake Clan man had yet to destroy his demon core when he spat out a large mouthful of blood, an expression of disbelief as he looked down at himself. To his dismay, a bloody fist-sized hole had appeared on his chest and a hand protruded from it, having entered from his back. His core was held by soft and fair fingers, appearing especially strange with all the blood it was soaked in.


    The blood-stained hand pulled out slowly and the Snake Clan man fell forward to the ground. In disbelief, he struggled to turn around and look at the person behind him ¡ª¡ª the lover he had tried to protect with his life.


    The Fox Clan woman was no longer cowering and there was no trace of fear on her face, only a soft smile. Seeing the familiar smile, the Snake Clan man¡¯s vision blacked out, then he heard her say: ¡°If only you¡¯d given it to me earlier, then maybe you wouldn¡¯t have to die. Yue Lang ~ It¡¯s such a pity, I felt comfortable during those days you served me.¡±


    ¡°You, you lied to me¡­¡­you¡­¡­¡± The snake clan man¡¯s expression was so angry and sad that it would make any man silent and make any woman cry.


    The woman was unmoved, her bloody hand rubbing against a hollow jade ball, the thing that the man had stuffed into her hands at the last moment. Her red lips raised slightly as she squatted down beside him and touched his neck with her other hand. With a tone similar to loving whispers between lovers, ¡°You only have your own foolishness to blame, Yue Lang.¡±


    As soon as she said this, her hand crushed the man¡¯s neck mercilessly. Shu Yu felt like she had heard a crack and involuntarily shrunk back her neck. It wasn¡¯t her first time seeing this kind of scene but she couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh. It seems like nine out of ten girls she saw here were the black widow type.


    This was why she didn¡¯t want to mess with the girls here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle these types of girls, they¡¯re too scary.


    The show had ended with a couple¡¯s falling out and the curtain should have fallen then, but a fratricide suddenly played out. Yes, it was the three Tiger Clan men this time, with the leader suddenly eliminating the two behind him. All of a sudden, only two people were left alive.


    The Fox Clan woman walked towards the Tiger Clan man gracefully and was embraced by him as they became intimate. Glossy-eyed from the kisses, the woman leaned into the man¡¯s arms and scolded: ¡°What¡¯s the rush!¡±


    ¡°You were constantly with that Snake Clan toy boy for the past few days. You might¡¯ve fed him but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still hungry.¡± The man said as his hands started to get frisky.


    The woman hummed: ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to succeed, don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±


    ¡°Who said so? If I didn¡¯t care about you, would I have listened to you and made plans to obtain that toy boy¡¯s Penglai Mansion key? After we go to Penglai Mansion and obtain the treasure, that pure golden lotus will be yours. Darling, I¡¯ve already promised to give you all the good things, are you still not willing to satisfy my hunger?¡± The man looked eager to please.


    Seemingly annoyed by his pestering, the woman messed around with him exasperatedly. Right next to the corpse, the two of them did it.


    Shu Yu had lowered her head and was silently reciting Buddhist scriptures when she realised that BOSS was the definition of calm, his expression unfazed. He was practically an upgraded version of Liu Xia Hui[2].


    The two people did a round of rolling here and there and just when it seemed like they would go for a second round, the man suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream. It turns out that the moment the two were about to finish, that lady had attacked the man above her. This time, the Tiger Clan man had dropped dead before he could even say a word.


    I¡¯m not even surprised at this point. ¡ª¡ª Shu Yu who had been watching the show thought to herself.


    The woman pushed away the man that was on top of her and adjusted her clothes, looking sluggish yet gorgeous. She then looked at the corpses in disgust, ¡°Hmph, each one¡¯s dumber than the other.¡± She soon left the area, oblivious to the piece of willow catkin that seemed to have stuck onto the hem of her dress by accident and disappeared along with her.


    Hidden in his sleeves, Fu Wang¡¯s fingers moved ever so slightly. He looked at Shu Yu with a smile, ¡°The show has ended, let¡¯s wash up before resting.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until the two were separated by a curtain as they washed themselves that Fu Wang¡¯s smile vanished, replaced by a somewhat pensive look. He knew that woman.


    It¡¯s quite a coincidence, she probably counted as his childhood friend. That woman was also from the Qing Hu Clan and was a half demon like Fu Wang. They had similar experiences, both having developed a selfish, mean and vicious character after suffering untold hardships and rejection in their childhood. Probably due to their similarities, the both were friendly on the surface but secretly had thoughts about killing each other. After all, in that kind of environment, he would have to take her share of resources if he wanted to live well. The same was true for her and one less competitor meant a higher chance of survival.


    He remembered that he was around eleven years of age when he had schemed against her and gotten her kicked out of the Qing family. He thought that she would¡¯ve died there but he didn¡¯t expect her to still be alive and that she would bring him such a big surprise. Recalling what the Tiger Clan man had said, Fu Wang closed his eyes and rubbed his fingers.


    Penglai Mansion was the rumored celestial residence of the Lost Immortal and it¡¯s said to be filled with treasures, a land that all demons desired to find. The jade ball that the woman got from the Snake Clan man seemed to be the key to the celestial mansion. Regardless of whether this information was true or false, Fu Wang decided to give it a try because they had mentioned that the pure golden lotus was in the Penglai Mansion.


    The pure golden lotus could cleanse the undesired roots in a demon¡¯s body, freeing a half demon from the body¡¯s restrictions, enabling him to cultivate and become a powerful demon and have long life just like ordinary demon clansman. Fu Wang had never thought that he was inferior to anyone, but God was too unfair to him. If there was no restriction on his body, he would be able to do much more.


    So regardless of whether this was true or false, he had to take a trip and find out for himself.


    The bangle on his hand was tugged at by the other side, startling Fu Wang out of his thoughts. Hearing splashes from the other side, the cold and sharp glint in Fu Wang¡¯s eyes softened. He turned his head to look at that indistinct figure, the desire in his heart becoming stronger. Just so that he could stay with her longer, he had to give it a try.


    1. Honestly, I have no idea what this means¡­so just read my research:


    From the novel ¡¶±¿µ°¡¤²âÑ顤ÕÙ»½ÊÞ¡·, the FFF Group was established by second year high school students in the F class to investigate complaints received and find out the truth behind any rumours.


    2. Liu Xia Hui (ÁøÏ»Ý) ¨C Used to describe someone with great self-control, someone whose principles can¡¯t be shaken.

 CH 27

    ~ He / She doesn¡¯t know hahahaha ~


    Shu Yu sat in front of the table with a serious expression as she tried to assemble a small component. She had never been one for meticulous work. Back when she was in the modern era, she had never managed to master things like cross stitching and knitting a scarf that other children learned. To sum it up, Shu Yu is unable to do any work that required fine craftsmanship and even if she put her mind to it, it¡¯ll always turn out looking three degrees uglier than what others had made. Now that Fu Wang had asked her to help, she brought out her full potential, fully showcasing the definition of ¡®clumsy¡¯.


    At first, Shu Yu still kept in mind that Fu Wang was beside her and that he also needed to work, so she consciously made her right hand go along with his but forgot all about it when she became immersed in her work. As for Fu Wang who sat by her side, he simply let his left hand go along with her movements while he himself only used one hand.


    The both of them were putting together the same component and both of Shu Yu¡¯s hands had been busy from morning to noon but she had yet to complete even one. Beside her, Fu Wang had with one hand, finished assembling hundreds that had been stacked in a pile at the side.


    When Shu Yu finally finished assembling one, she let out a long breath and wiped her sweat as she flashed a satisfied smile. She then turned to look at Fu Wang¡¯s side, and her heart shattered. She felt like going outside and sparring with demon beasts or finding a demon she found offensive to the eye to fight with.


    It¡¯s not that she was becoming more violent but apart from her powers, she felt that there wasn¡¯t any other aspect that she could catch up to BOSS. In terms of ability, she reckoned that the only thing BOSS couldn¡¯t beat her in was having children. Shu Yu felt hurt deep down and could only comfort herself in this way.


    Fu Wang saw her expression and knew what she was thinking. He stopped what he was doing and reached out to wipe the sweat on her forehead, saying softly: ¡°It¡¯s normal for those who aren¡¯t familiar with mechanisms to be unable to assemble this but you managed to complete it without any guidance from me. Hmm, let me see¡­this looks pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shu Yu blinked, having regained her confidence.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s pretty good that you¡¯re able to accomplish this much.¡± Fu Wang nodded his head with certainty. He obviously wouldn¡¯t tell her that on his first day learning these, his speed was ten times faster than hers.


    Sure enough, Shu Yu didn¡¯t worry about it anymore. She propped up her chin as she looked at the large pile of items, feeling a little skeptical, she asked: ¡°These are for making the key?¡± She thought that the key would be a small thing but Fu Wang said that he was going to make the key but ended up making such a large pile of things.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be done soon, why don¡¯t you take a rest.¡± Fu Wang wrung his wrists and cracked his knuckles. Under Shu Yu¡¯s stunned and respectful gaze, he gradually assembled the various components into a somewhat strange looking table. This took him an incense stick of time[1] at most and Shu Yu silently glanced at his hand, then her own, before retracting her hands into her sleeve. She felt that there was no way she¡¯d be able to assemble this thing even if she had three years.


    Besides, this key looked totally different from what she had imagined, she would have to redefine the word ¡°key¡±. Fu Wang clasped her right hand with his left and placed it into an opening on the table. Shu Yu felt a chill, then the bangle on her wrist disappeared.


    The feeling of finally regaining her freedom was wonderful, Shu Yu was now free to go out and roam around the nearby mountains a hundred times! But she still remembered not to reveal a delighted expression otherwise the ever so fragile BOSS would think that she was happy to be away from him.


    Fu Wang knew what she was thinking but when he saw her with a nonchalant expression as she tried her best not to show her happiness, he laughed in spite of himself and retrieved from a compartment under the table, the bangle that had reverted back to how it originally looked like.


    ¡°Take this, as for this ¡®key¡¯, since it¡¯s heavy we¡¯ll just leave it here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Yu kept the bangle, agreeing with no qualms. After all, it was highly unlikely that she would use the bangle as handcuffs so she wouldn¡¯t need the key. We can only say that she was being naive again because she missed the friendly smile that BOSS had.


    This was the third day of them being chained together by the bangle. After watching last night¡¯s drama, they went in search of a place to wash up and stumbled upon a suitable place to settle so they spent the night there. When they got up in the morning, they started on making the key, so they had yet to clean up this place. If things went according to plan, they would be staying here for six months until it was time to leave the Clear Wilderness.


    Their new residence was a little special, located at the upper reaches of the river source. There was a stone platform on a precipitous cliff that caved inwards and faced the water. It was sheltered from the elements, with lush trees on one side and clear gurgling water on the other. Small purple flowers bloomed by the riverbank and an old maple tree stood beside the stone platform. Red and yellow leaves were scattered all over the pond, creating a really beautiful scenery that was pleasing to the eye.


    Shu Yu was ignorant of these matters and only looked at the scenery, feeling that this was a nice place. Fu Wang dragged Shu Yu along as he explored the surroundings and checked out the Feng Shui and caves. He looked at the stars in the sky, the surrounding vegetation, the half open-air rock platform that faced the water and the surrounding rocks that were scattered around. Finally, he nodded with satisfaction and laid down a water-wood-stone defense array with a water-wood and wood-soil base before putting up a wood type maze array.


    After some contemplation, under Shu Yu¡¯s worshipful gaze towards the male god, he combined the direction of the stars in the night sky and the position of the huge rocks in the water beside the stone platform and laid down a star-shadow killing array. This killing array was probably the most lethal array he had ever deployed since he started his research and he only succeeded because of the particularly suitable terrain.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand what was done, only thinking that he had simply put up two formations like before, but Fu Wang had his own considerations.


    In Fu Wang¡¯s innermost nature, he was a crazy gambler through and through. Just like when he first met Shu Yu, based on his own assumption after two meetings, he had taken the risk to sound her out. He would¡¯ve died if this speculation had been wrong but he had placed a correct bet so he was now on a completely different path.


    Similarly, when he heard about the Penglai Mansion last night and the pure golden lotus it housed, he had decided to go to the Penglai Mansion and had placed a little something on that old acquaintance of his that would let him locate her position.


    Now the only problem was hiding this from Shu Yu and leaving for a period of time. He didn¡¯t plan to bring Shu Yu with him. Although Shu Yu was pretty capable now, Penglai Mansion had disappeared for thousands of years and its sudden appearance begged the question of whether it really existed. As the situation was uncertain, he didn¡¯t want Shu Yu to be faced with any danger and didn¡¯t wish to see her get injured.


    Fu Wang was swayed the moment he heard this news and started to plan how he would seize the keys to Penglai Mansion. But from the beginning to the end, he had never thought of asking Shu Yu to risk her life to accompany him. In fact, he didn¡¯t even want Shu Yu to know about this.


    He could only go alone and persuade Shu Yu to remain here. Actually, Fu Wang didn¡¯t feel at ease having to leave her here alone, even if he knew that Shu Yu was powerful enough to protect herself in the Clear Wilderness.


    After thinking about it, Fu Wang set up this killer array to securely protect this place. If¡­¡­something were to happen to him and he didn¡¯t manage to return, even if Shu Yu was here alone, she would still have an extra layer of protection even if there was any trouble.


    If he really were to die there, he would just deem it as him having willingly played a losing hand. Without his harassment and schemes, Shu Yu might even live a better life. If he was lucky enough to return, then he wouldn¡¯t let Shu Yu go and would definitely involve himself with her until his death.


    Shu Yu was unaware of Fu Wang¡¯s emotional turmoil. She cleared the space on the stone platform and laid out some furniture before sitting on a boulder and playing with the water. She made splashes with her hand, looking very relaxed.


    However, her heart wasn¡¯t relaxed at this moment because she was troubled by a problem. ¡ª¡ª How could she deceive the perceptive Fu Wang and leave by herself for a period of time?


    Shu Yu recalled last night¡¯s incident and the things she had overheard about Penglai Mansion and the pure golden lotus. When she was at Tianxin Island¡¯s library, she had found a book with records of unusual things and it had described the pure golden lotus.


    The book described the pure golden lotus as an innate spiritual object that can change one¡¯s innate root and blood, akin to reconstructing one¡¯s body. It could make a purebred demon¡¯s blood even purer, closer to that of ancient demons. For mixed-blood demons, it could change their bloodline and make them as strong as purebred demons. For half demons, they could be free of the body they were born in, free of the undesired root and the limits on their lifespan.


    At that time, she had thought that BOSS would be very happy if he could get the pure golden lotus. Although he had never spoken to her about the loathing he felt towards being weak since birth and had always appeared indifferent, Shu Yu was clear that BOSS wasn¡¯t such an impassive man, for he had deep obsessions. Shu Yu was a girl who had read the novel and she understood him far better than he thought!


    Shu Yu had kept quiet then, but this had stayed on her mind. Seeing Fu Wang¡¯s lack of reaction, she guessed that it was probably because he didn¡¯t know what the pure golden lotus was. After all, the Qing family he was at previously probably didn¡¯t have such ancient single-copy books. This was a good chance for her to go to Penglai Mansion without BOSS knowing.


    In Shu Yu¡¯s mind, the current BOSS was still a delicate and feeble handsome man who needed to be taken care of. If she knew that BOSS had read eighty to ninety percent of her books in the Tianxin Island library, how would she react?


    The both of them thought that the other party didn¡¯t know about the pure golden lotus and each hid their thoughts about going to Penglai Mansion, both wanting the other party to settle here while they themselves sneaked away. They were unusually on the same wavelength.


    Shu Yu was getting better at acting dumb. Due to the barrage of thoughts that plagued him, Fu Wang didn¡¯t notice the slight difference in her and so, the two lived in their new residence for two days, each bearing their own thoughts. Fu Wang was able to remain calm but Shu Yu became anxious. As time passed, she would be unable to follow the scent left by the fox clan lady. If she couldn¡¯t find her, how would she know which nook or cranny that Penglai Mansion was located at?


    That evening, just as Shu Yu was preparing to grit her teeth and tell Fu Wang that she was going out to practice for a period of time, Fu Wang unexpectedly beat her to it.


    ¡°I feel like my cultivation has advanced too quickly these few days and my body is unable to handle it. I might have to go into seclusion for a while. From tomorrow, I¡¯ll retreat to the cave for at least a month or three months at most¡­¡­it¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about you being here alone.¡±


    Hearing Fu Wang say this, Shu Yu felt excited. If Fu Wang went into seclusion, it would be the perfect chance for her to go to Penglai Mansion. Thank the gods! It¡¯s just that, if Fu Wang was in poor health, wouldn¡¯t it be best if she guarded outside to avoid any unforeseen trouble?


    While she was still at a loss, Fu Wang spoke gently: ¡°You can also take this opportunity to train yourself. You have never left my side since you came to this world. Perhaps you can try getting used to it.¡±


    For the past six months, Shu Yu¡¯s character had changed to become quite decisive. Without any hesitation, she decided to go to Penglai Mansion to bring back the pure golden lotus to gift to Fu Wang when he came out of seclusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best with practice. Don¡¯t worry about me, you have to take care of yourself when you¡¯re in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Got it, you¡¯ll have to be careful when you¡¯re outside too. If you encounter an enemy you cannot hold out against, just return here. The arrays I¡¯ve laid out will be useful.¡±


    With slight melancholy at having to part, they expressed their sincere concerns for each other and seeing the relaxed smile on the other party¡¯s face, the both of them let out a sigh: ¡°Fortunately, he/she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    1. Ancient Chinese way of telling the time, it takes 5 minutes for one incense stick to burn

 CH 28

    ~ Two Flowers Bloomed, One Each ~


    After Fu Wang went into seclusion, Shu Yu quickly left the place. She had to follow the scent left by the Fox Clan lady who had the key to the Penglai Mansion.


    When she finally arrived, Shu Yu was disappointed to find that only a trace of her scent remained and she had followed her all the way to a canyon where the scent disappeared. It had probably rained and the scent was washed away. No matter how sensitive Shu Yu¡¯s nose was, she couldn¡¯t smell any traces of her.


    Standing at the valley¡¯s entrance with a bitter expression on her face, Shu Yu was a little hesitant. If she couldn¡¯t find her, was she supposed to return empty-handed? No matter how she thought about it, she was unwilling to go with that option. Besides, Fu Wang was currently in seclusion so there was no point in returning, she might as well continue her search.


    With her mind made up, Shu Yu looked around before walking straight into the canyon. Pink flowers grew all around the canyon and they smelled pretty fragrant to the nose.


    Shu Yu had only lived in this world for about half a year and was still too inexperienced. Her sensitivity to danger was still far behind Fu Wang who had lived in constant danger since he was young. If Fu Wang were here right now and saw the silent canyon and smelled the fragrant flowers, he would definitely be on his guard.


    But Shu Yu hadn¡¯t, so she walked right into a trap, meeting failure head-on. As she breathed in the flower¡¯s fragrance that was carried by the wind, her vision turned black and she swayed a little before fainting on the ground.


    When she came to, an unknown amount of time had passed and she was surrounded by darkness. Shu Yu waited for her headache to alleviate before she finally saw her surroundings. She was currently tied up in the corner of a dark cave. There was a dark figure beside her, seeming to be another person that had also been captured. That person was motionless and she couldn¡¯t tell whether they were dead or alive.


    She assessed herself and realised that she couldn¡¯t use the spiritual power in her body. She wasn¡¯t injured but the mask on her face had been taken off and she had been tied up with a demon binding rope that was usually used by murderers and robbers. Although the binding rope sounded highly sophisticated, it was usually used by bad guys and wasn¡¯t expensive. Fu Wang also had one and Shu Yu had collected many in her Qian Kun pouch from looting various troublemaker demons.


    It was precisely at this moment that Shu Yu was extremely grateful to her teacher, Fu Wang. That was because he had taught her how to free herself from this binding rope at the quickest speed. When he had first told her, with a smile on his face, that he wanted to teach her some Meng Ze Realm street smarts, one of the topics had included tying her up with a demon binding rope. Back then, she had thought that BOSS was going to do something indecent and had been really nervous but it turned out that he was simply giving her a lesson.


    Thinking back to it now, the embarrassment she previously felt had vanished and was replaced by her admiration for his insight. He was truly the BOSS!


    She wriggled and moved herself to lean against the cave wall before adjusting her posture and yanking on the seemingly tight knot with her hands that were tied behind her back. Usually, she would¡¯ve used her sharp demon nails to cut through the rope but the demon binding rope had been made to prevent this and could only be cut with a special knife. However, as per Fu Wang¡¯s method, it would be faster to untie herself with her fingers.


    Shu Yu had only learned to untie three simple types of knot and fortunately, the type that was binding her happened to be one that Fu Wang had taught her. Shu Yu quickly untied the demon binding rope and searched herself only to find that her Qian Kun pouch and the dagger that had been tied to her calf was gone.


    Shu Yu frowned and clicked her tongue. Once again, she was grateful to Fu Wang for his meticulous preparations. She still had many of the items Fu Wang had given her, like the leather gloves on her hand that had hidden blades; her hair band that hid threads sharp enough to slit someone¡¯s throat and what not; the hidden compartment in the heel of her shoes that contained needles, the poisoned kind; as for her belt, the left side had an additional layer that hid medicinal and commonly used powders, hidden on the right side was poison that Fu Wang had made.


    Shu Yu took out a packet of medicine from the second layer and poured it into her mouth. If the person who caught her had used the most common kind of spiritual power suppressing medicine, then this packet of powder would be able to solve it. If it wasn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t have any other ideas but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try.


    She didn¡¯t usually need to use the items that Fu Wang had prepared for her, maybe because she had been too lucky previously. Of course, most demons wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her in a proper fight but when it came to playing dirty, Shu Yu would be done for.


    But that¡¯s okay because she could still count on BOSS¡¯ assistance, a big hooray for BOSS! Most demon clansmen had confidence in their own strength and the higher their cultivation level, the more fearless they were. They looked down on using such weak and opportunistic methods and only relied on their own spiritual power. So once they¡¯re unable to use their powers, they are no longer a threat. But as a human being, and one that had been taught by Fu Wang, Shu Yu didn¡¯t have this problem.


    She had trained her skills well, so much so that even without using her spiritual powers, this body of hers would be capable of breaking large rocks with bare hands. Besides, she still had her weapons and medicine so she should be able to escape. The medicinal powder took a while to take effect but Shu Yu could feel that she was regaining her suppressed powers bit by bit, and she began to relax.


    Shu Yu was now thinking about how she should deal with those kidnappers once she¡¯d recovered her powers, how she should make them kneel and call her daddy.


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    Shu Yu¡¯s ear suddenly twitched, she heard the rustling of movement not far away. She looked over cautiously only to see a dark figure squirming. Seemingly aware of her gaze, the person said: ¡°Can you help me? Help me to untie this?¡±


    He sounded like a young man. Shu Yu remained motionless and the young man continued: ¡°I am Ji Luo Lian, the younger brother of Ji Sheng Lian who is the young patriarch of the Spirit Clan. If you are willing to help me, I can promise you a favour.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was clear and indifferent, unlike that of someone who was asking for help. There was no emotion in his words, no fear, joy or anxiety, only boredom. Shu Yu gave it some thought before remembering Ji Sheng Lian. Among the five people at the Lingyin party, besides herself, she had been the only other female present. That girl had a gentle appearance and had been kind towards her.


    Compared with the other four clans, Shu Yu preferred the Spirit Clan. Most of them had a character that was similar to their archetype. Except for a small group who were asking for a beating, most of them were peaceful and were not malicious to others without reason. In order to trade skill books for Fu Wang, Shu Yu had had more dealings with demons from the Spirit Clan.


    So she stepped forward after a short pause and untied the demon binding rope on the man that was lying on the ground. Shu Yu thought that this man might have probably seen her before since he was Ji Sheng Lian¡¯s younger brother but luckily, it was too dark to make out anyone¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved you once, I don¡¯t need any favours, just give me some books on things like arrays, alchemy or divination.¡± Thinking that Fu Wang probably didn¡¯t need beginner level books anymore, Shu Yu added: ¡°I want advanced levels, not basic levels.¡±


    The young man sat up and spoke in a flat tone: ¡°My Qian Kun pouch has been taken, everything is inside, I can¡¯t give them to you now.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly recalled this and said: ¡°I¡¯ll be going after them to get my Qian Kun pouch. I¡¯ll look for yours too, and you can give it to me later.¡±


    The young man became quiet, then he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take it after you find it?¡± In his dull tone, his confusion of ¡®Why are you so principled?¡¯ could be heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bad guy and you¡¯re still alive. We have no grudge against each other so I have no reason to take your things.¡± Shu Yu sighed, why was she such an honest girl?


    Footsteps approached from the entrance of the cave. Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and grasped the blade in her hand, quickly hiding behind a bend near the entrance of the cave.


    The flames flickered as two strong men entered with raised torches, chatting loudly as they walked. A rough voice said: ¡°That Fox Clan girl¡¯s Qian Kun pouch had many good things, first brother and third brother were really happy, why is second brother unhappy?!¡±


    The other voice sounded even more unpleasant, a hoarse voice with a tone that was filled with disdain, ¡°Second brother has always been timid, it¡¯s not like ninth brother you didn¡¯t know. He¡¯s worried that someone will come for us if the person we get hold of happens to be a big shot. Hey, if I were to say so, the Fox Clan girl is pretty good looking. We can just kill her after we¡¯re done playing, then burn everything, there¡¯s no need to hesitate or be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes! Eighth brother is straightforward indeed!¡±


    Hearing their awful sounding voices, Shu Yu was sure that they didn¡¯t even amount to a small BOSS and were simply cannon fodder characters. Besides, was the appearance of these two simply to explain the current situation? Just from their words, she knew that there were nine of them in total and they addressed each other as brothers. Other than the secondth brother who was more cautious, the rest were arrogant daredevils. Listening to their uneven footsteps, Shu Yu added another line, these people probably aren¡¯t very formidable and are likely to be very ugly.


    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity. First brother will get to play first. Will the girl still be alive when it¡¯s finally our turn?¡± The man who¡¯d been addressed as eighth brother was still muttering resentfully when he felt a cool breeze sweep past him as he seemed to see a red figure from the corner of his eyes.


    He quickly turned around, only to see that ninth brother who had been following behind him had already fallen to the ground. There were thin trails of blood on both his legs and a needle in his throat that prevented him from saying anything. His face expressed his pain but he was unable to move.


    The Fox Clan lady dressed in red that they had previously captured and held captive was stepping on his ninth brother¡¯s chest. The dagger¡¯s glint flashed between her fair fingers and she tilted her head to flash him a taunting smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll play with your first brother later. How about I play with you first?¡±


    The eighth brother wanted to call out and warn the others but his neck hurt so much that he could no longer speak. The woman who had been stepping on his ninth brother¡¯s chest now had her hand around his neck and had raised him up into the air.


    ¡°I hate people with dirty mouths and rascals like you who take off their pants whenever they see girls.¡± The eighth brother felt a chill in his mouth, a chill in his lower body, followed by a sharp pain. But just like his ninth brother, there was a silver needle stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t make a sound or move.


    Although he wasn¡¯t dead, this feeling alone was more torturous than death. His demon core had been crushed and his little boy was gone. Even if he really survived, he could only live a shameful life.


    Of course, the eighth brother didn¡¯t know that for the past six months, although Shu Yu hadn¡¯t taken anyone¡¯s life while she was in the Secret Realm, if she encountered demons like him, she would first crush his demon core before cutting off his little boy. She would then assess the situation to see if there was any other part that needed to be cut off. Her behavior of leaving them alive was a more savage move than murder and truly lived up to her cruel reputation: A masked Fox Clan lady with a sadistic hobby.


    The girl was currently in a bad mood and the dagger in her hand was hungry.


    Shu Yu: I¡¯m not a pervert, I¡¯ve just watched too many American superhero films and have resolved to be a lone justice warrior. (Forever young

 CH 29

    ~ S Level Luck Shu Yu & E Level Luck Fu Wang ~


    For precaution¡¯s sake, Fu Wang had set up an illusion array in the chamber and placed a dummy figure of himself within it to complement the illusion array. Even if Shu Yu felt worried and came back to check on him, as long as she didn¡¯t touch the dummy figure, the spell wouldn¡¯t be broken. He could only hope that Shu Yu would remain outside to practise her skills and that he can take the pure golden lotus and return safely before she noticed.


    Satisfied that the magic was deceiving enough, he left the chamber while making sure to hide his scent. He followed the trace left by Hong Yuan, the fox clan woman. He didn¡¯t have a keen sense of smell like that of a high-level demon but the tracking device he made does a better job, at least he didn¡¯t lose track of her. At this point, Shu Yu was so lost that she¡¯d been robbed by a group of robbers and gotten thrown into a cave.


    As he passed through a gorge, Fu Wang could never have imagined that Shu Yu was being held captive in it. So he glanced at the wild flowers that were growing all over the mountains and took a deep breath before hurrying along at the fastest speed.


    When Fu Wang found Hong Yuan, she was hard at work. There was a dark skin muscled man lying on top of her, probably a grizzly bear demon. The woman¡¯s coquettish voice and the man¡¯s rough voice were mixed together, making sounds that would make the hearer blush. But Fu Wang simply glanced over, his eyebrows not even raising the tiniest bit before he carefully concealed his tracks and started considering his next plan.


    After a while, from the place where things were being done, the grizzly bear demon suddenly let out a blood curdling scream. Fu Wang turned his head only to see the grizzly bear demon lying on his back, lifeless, with blood flowing from its hideous thing. Hong Yuan sat next to the corpse, her every move was very charming, even more so than the last time Fu Wang saw her.


    Fu Wang narrowed his eyes when he saw her appearance, looking like she had just finished a tonic drink. It seems like after she was plotted by him and driven out of Qing Hu Clan, she also had a fortuitous meeting. Fu Wang had his own suspicions about this so he put his original plan on hold and began stalking Hong Yuan.


    The stalking lasted for three days. During this period, Hong Yuan had found a few men and would roll with them after successfully enticing them. As if she were collecting nourishment from them, the man would die after they did it. Even if he didn¡¯t die, Hong Yuan would kill him before destroying the corpse and leaving quickly.


    Fu Wang recalled that Hong Yuan was a half-demon with undesirable innate roots just like him. By right, she shouldn¡¯t have that much spiritual power, or even twice as much as his. Even if she were to throw herself into her practice, it was impossible to reach her current level. This had nothing to do with hard work and was just the physical limitations of a half demon¡¯s body, the inability to withstand so many spiritual fluctuations and infusions.


    After these three days of observations, Fu Wang realised that Hong Yuan must be practicing some strange magic, and an extremely sinister one. If others were to find out, she would become a fallen demon. Fu Wang wasn¡¯t surprised that Hong Yuan had done this because anyone would do anything in order to survive if they were pushed into a corner, just like how Fu Wang would do anything to achieve his motives.


    Hong Yuan¡¯s cultivation technique was still a mystery to Fu Wang. This was an uncertain factor that could affect his plan so Fu Wang didn¡¯t rush things, following behind his prey like a patient hunter, baring his cold fangs as he waited for the most suitable time to strike.


    For the next few days, Fu Wang watched as Hong Yuan used her usual tricks to seduce demons that were alone and didn¡¯t look like they were important demons from the Five Clans. Using her body, appearance and the Penglai Mansion key in her hands, she obtained their trust before enticing them to do it with her before collecting nourishment and silencing them.


    From the words that Hong Yuan used to trick those men, Fu Wang finally figured out that the rumoured Penglai Mansion had yet to open and that she didn¡¯t know its location. She only knew that when it was time, whoever held the key would be directly summoned into the Penglai Mansion. That was why she was currently busying herself with collecting nourishment, probably hoping to increase her chances of winning before she entered Penglai mansion.


    At first, she knew nothing about Penglai Mansion but she had hooked up with a high-ranking snake demon in the Secret Realm, the son of a certain ninth city lord. The snake demon was obsessed with her and had told her about Penglai Mansion, wanting her to enter with him. One Penglai Mansion key granted entry to two demons and this was also what Hong Yuan used to entice those men. For now, Fu Wang wasn¡¯t sure if that was true.


    That high-ranking snake demon who had been killed by Hong Yuan for the Penglai Mansion key was the ¡°Yue Lang¡± that Fu Wang and Shu Yu had seen her kill.


    According to Hong Yuan, news of the Penglai Mansion¡¯s re-emergence was known by all the demons in the five clans ranked clan leader and above. It¡¯s also because of the Penglai Mansion matter that this year¡¯s Lingyin party had been moved forward.


    As for where exactly the Penglai Mansion would appear, was at Clear Wilderness, the largest Secret Realm. Twelve Fox Clan tribes, seventeen Tiger Clan divisions, nine Snake Clan cities, nine Winged Clan mountains and three Spirit Clan valleys. Every outstanding demon who was in line as successor would receive news about the Penglai Mansion. As for the key, four per clan and whoever was capable would get it.


    Fu Wang frowned when he heard Hong Yuan¡¯s words. Why wasn¡¯t Shu Yu informed of such a big news? Based on Tian Feng Jin Yu¡¯s abilities and her status in the Fox Clan, this news shouldn¡¯t be concealed from her. Unless¡­¡­the twelve Fox Clan elders were afraid that she wasn¡¯t easy to control, or they had other plans in mind, so they had kept her in the dark used the Lingyin party to stall her.


    As Fu Wang pondered these possibilities, Fu Wang caught onto the strangeness within the Fox Clan. Thinking back now, he felt that the days he had formed an alliance with Shu Yu had gone by too smoothly. Even with his help, it wasn¡¯t possible for it to be flawless so why was there no movement from the twelve Fox Clan elders after coming to see her once?


    With all these doubts weighing on his mind, Fu Wang once again solidified his determination to get the Pure Golden Lotus. He was currently too weak to withstand a powerful foe and Shu Yu was too green to help. If he couldn¡¯t become stronger, when the rain came, how could he brave the trials and hardships with Shu Yu?


    On the seventh night after separating from Shu Yu, Fu Wang hid in the shadows not far from Hong Yuan as his mind wandered. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking of the girl who had changed him.


    Did she return home to rest? Was she searching for spiritual herbs for him? Did she worry about him or miss him?


    This translation is brought to you by Iluska and Maelani Translations. If you¡¯re reading this on any other site, come here now! And leave a comment to show your support for the work we¡¯re doing. If you¡¯re already here, love ya!


    As for Shu Yu who was being missed by Fu Wang, she was also thinking about BOSS. Was his closed door cultivation going smoothly? Did he finish earlier than planned?


    In fact, for the past few days, she would think of BOSS every mealtime. Think about his spicy diced rabbit~ braised pork, fried yellow croaker~ spicy diced chicken, stir-fried bamboo shoots~ lotus root pork ribs soup¡­¡­Although she knew how to cook these dishes, it wasn¡¯t as tasty as the ones made by Fu Wang. Besides, it was a hassle to cook something while out on a hunt so she could only settle for simple dishes. As such, she missed BOSS very much.


    Eh, why does she get the feeling that BOSS just verified the saying that ¡°the way to grab a woman¡¯s heart is through her stomach¡±. Thinking back on things, it was a few days after she had told BOSS about this saying that his cooking skills began to skyrocket and the food he made became more delicious day by day. Shu Yu feels like she had just realised this belated truth.


    Really, Fu Wang was constantly thinking about winning her heart.


    ¡°What are you giggling about?¡± Ji Luo Lian who was beside her suddenly asked.


    ¡°I am not giggling, you must¡¯ve seen wrongly.¡± Shu Yu immediately put on a poker-face as she looked at the well-mannered young man sitting next to the fire.


    This young man was named Ji Luo Lian, the twin younger brother of the Spirit Clan¡¯s Ji Sheng Lian. The Spirit Clan had three valleys, Amber Valley, Cypress Valley and Moor Valley. The demon that Shu Yu saved from the robbers in that cave was the young master of Moor Valley.


    With black hair, green eyes and a gentle face, he looked young and innocent like a high school student with an elegant temper but he was in fact a natural airhead.


    As for why they were travelling together, it started from the moment Shu Yu rushed out of the cave with a dagger to find trouble with the seven remaining robbers.


    The weather was clear that day, a suitable day for killing. But Shu Yu didn¡¯t kill anyone. She simply castrated a few men, crushed a few demon cores and broke a few legs. Then, she took the eight immobile demons who were howling for their lives and left them at a place where many demons disappeared. As for why there were eight instead of nine, it was because the second brother had fled and Shu Yu didn¡¯t manage to catch him.


    The nine robbers were a group of wandering pangolins who were fortunate to have been able to occupy a favourable terrain that allowed them to start this ¡®work¡¯ of theirs from scratch. The gorge was home to dream flowers that could lure high-level demons. The stone caves in the gorge had a complicated terrain which they could retreat into whenever they faced danger. Therefore, they lived quite a comfortable life until they met their unlucky star, Shu Yu, where they were caught off guard and everything was overturned.


    After dealing with them, Shu Yu had wanted to torch the dream flowers so that no other demon would fall into the trap but just then, Ji Luo Lian had walked out of the cave as he clutched onto the cave walls and said to her with a blank face: ¡°These flowers also have life, why do you want to burn and destroy so many lives?¡±


    At that time, with the thought that this young man from the Spirit Clan had cultivated into a person from a lotus flower, and that it was possible for these dream flowers to cultivate into a person like him, Shu Yu had calmly dismissed the idea of burning them.


    In view of their previous agreement, Shu Yu should ask him for the reward for saving his life, special scrolls on arrays and alchemy. But, those undiscerning pangolin brothers had used the scrolls to make a fire and the jade slip was gone too.


    Shu Yu had planned to forget about it, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to save someone after all, but Ji Luo Lian had taken out a hollow jade ball and told her that this was the key to Penglai Mansion. As a reward, he could take her to Penglai Mansion to hunt for treasure.


    She had worn down iron shoes in her search but finally received it with no effort! Shu Yu internally cheered, immediately agreeing to his invitation. As such, the two temporarily joined forces from then on.


    It was easy to get along with Ji Luo Lian because he didn¡¯t have any ¡°young master¡± syndrome and didn¡¯t cause trouble for others. He had no demands for his quality of life and he didn¡¯t even need to eat anything. Just one small point. This little guy with facial paralysis had a one-track mind towards strange things, like right now.


    ¡°You smiled just now, and quite happily at that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t smile.¡±


    ¡°I saw you smile.¡±


    ¡°You saw wrongly.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shu Yu wanted to kneel to this guy with facial paralysis and plead for the young master to let her off! Having this kind of annoying dialogue, this stubborn man can really go on all day, oh my god!


    To save herself from further ruin, Shu Yu decided to give up and said: ¡°Fine, I smiled.¡±


    Who knew that this facial paralysis young man would ask: ¡°What were you smiling about?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t answer, he would keep asking. This was a BOY that could rival a broken record. If you didn¡¯t tell him what he wanted to know, he would repeat the question and annoy you to hell. Shu Yu conceded: ¡°I was thinking of someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ji Luo Lian asked.


    Since she had already spoken, it didn¡¯t seem to matter if she said more. Besides, this guy didn¡¯t know her and they¡¯d eventually part ways when they reached Penglai Mansion, she¡¯d just treat it like she was telling her troubles to a tree. With this thought, the desire to speak came out so with bright eyes, Shu Yu gave a sigh before saying: ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the person I like.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to like him but I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t know if he likes me, he acts like he does but I can¡¯t tell for sure. Actually, I don¡¯t really care whether he really likes me. It¡¯s my first time liking someone and if he¡¯s willing to be with me, then regardless of whether he really likes me or not, I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°However, my current situation is different. I want to go home, my friends and family are still waiting for me and they¡¯ll be worried if I don¡¯t return. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be leaving, perhaps I¡¯ll wake up one day to find myself back home but if we¡¯re together and I leave all of a sudden, wouldn¡¯t it be very irresponsible of me to leave him all alone?¡±


    ¡°That is too unfair to him so I can¡¯t be together with him, en, I have to resist it!¡± Shu Yu gave a firm nod, as if she were trying to convince herself.


    Ji Luo Lian sat quietly by her side as he listened to her confession. After a while, he responded with a surprising: ¡°It turns out that even Tian Feng Jin Yu will fall in love.¡±


    Shu Yu: Oh my god how did you know I am Tian Feng Jin Yu? I told you that my name is Shu Yu!


    As if he¡¯d heard her inner feelings, the facial paralysis guy said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before, it¡¯s just a mask that covers half your face, anyone with eyes would be able to tell. Besides, the scent would never change.¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shu Yu was speechless. All those historical dramas she had watched over the years are a lie! Didn¡¯t they say that no one would be able to recognise you once you put on a mask?!


    Shu Yu silently took off the mask on her face and threw it to the ground. No more pretending, she¡¯s tired of it!

 CH 30

    ~ Fu Wang, does Shu Yu know that you¡¯re so ¡®act cool¡¯ ~


    Fu Wang had yet to make his move, only carefully observing Hong Yuan¡¯s habits and tricks. He was used to being fully prepared before making his move and wouldn¡¯t do so if he wasn¡¯t certain about it. This prudence has saved him countless times.


    On the tenth day, Fu Wang noticed that Hong Yuan didn¡¯t go around looking for men anymore. She appeared uneasy and remained in a remote location where there was practically no trace of demon beasts, and she no longer went out as she pleased.


    Having followed her around for these few days, Fu Wang didn¡¯t need much thought to figure out why she was acting this way. Although she practiced evil magic, she was still a half demon and since she was a half demon, she would still experience the half demon transformation. It was clear that Hong Yuan would be undergoing her half demon transformation soon. Every half demon would be able to sense when the time of their half demon transformation was approaching and they wouldn¡¯t be able to control when it started or the length of time. These circumstances were a hidden threat to all half demons.


    Tough luck, Hong Yuan. Fu Wang rubbed his fingers as a smile formed on his face, his eyes void of any warmth. Half demon¡­¡­heh.


    Half demons were at the bottom of the demon clan hierarchy. The high ranked demons were obviously at the top, being of pure demon blood or even higher bloodline. High ranked demons were further divided into ordinary high ranked demons or demons with great bloodlines. For example, Shu Yu¡¯s bloodline was considered the highest ranked and most of the other descendants in the Tian Feng Residence were ordinary high ranked demons.


    Beneath the high ranked demons were the mid ranked demons and low ranked demons, and beneath them were hybrid demons, demons born from different clans. Lucky hybrid demons would inherit the bloodline of the more powerful parent and were considered to be higher ranked than those who inherited the weaker parent¡¯s bloodline. At the very bottom of this ranking were half demons.


    If Fu Wang didn¡¯t have a few tricks up his sleeves and was regarded as a relatively useful slave in the Qinghu clan, he wouldn¡¯t even have been eligible to be sent to the Tian Feng Residence as a plaything because his status was too low. Back then, he¡¯d been tricked by a young master from the Qinghu family and had been sent to the Tian Feng Residence. Those demons had looked upon him with disgust and snided him, saying that it was his greatest honour, that a half demon like him could die in the hands of Lady Jin Yu.


    Fu Wang scoffed, he had noticed their sarcasm but had to humbly acknowledge all their malice just because he was a lowly half demon.


    Out of curiosity, Shu Yu had once asked Fu Wang if half demons were born of humans and demons. In the Meng Ze Realm, besides the demon clans and demon beasts, humans would occasionally stumble into Meng Ze Demon Realm through the afterlife realm. However, humans have short lifespans and their bodies are unable to bear the demonic energy so it was impossible for them to have a baby with demons.


    Fu Wang was curious as to why Shu Yu would think so. He hadn¡¯t given Shu Yu an answer at that time, only smiling and changing the subject. He obviously didn¡¯t dare to tell Shu Yu about his filthy origins and even rejoiced over the fact that the original Tian Feng Jin Yu didn¡¯t care about these trivialities so she didn¡¯t know about it.


    Half demons were born of the demon clan and¡­¡­demon beasts that couldn¡¯t transform. In the eyes of the demon clan, demon beasts that couldn¡¯t transform were no different from an animal and half demons were part demon beasts so they were naturally regarded as the equivalent of animals.


    Demons who had status in the demon clan liked to find various kinds of entertainment and Fu Wang¡¯s mother, a low ranked demon slave, was just one of the countless demons who were ruined by these demons for fun. Those demons would capture demon beasts and drug them before locking them up with the female slaves for entertainment.


    This cruel and absurd game has lasted for thousands of years since the ancient times. In the beginning, few half demons were born and even fewer survived but children born from half demons, regardless of which bloodline the other parents had, be it a high ranked demon or low ranked demon, as long as the child was born from a half demon, it would always turn out to be a half demon.


    As a result, such an undesirable mixed bloodline like half demons remained to this day.


    For every half demon, their half demon body was the source of their pain, the very thing that disgusted them. Fu Wang stood in the dark, his face covered with shadows as he coldly watched Hong Yuan hide in the corner of the cave as her half demon transformation began. Fluffy ears and a fox tail appeared. She then stared at her own tail with bloodshot eyes filled with immense hate, before violently ripping out the fur on it, creating splatters of blood.


    Just like every half demon, she hated this part of her body that represented animals. Fu Wang had also felt this way when he was young. After he¡¯d been bullied by other servants to the point of almost losing his life, he was filled with hate and had attempted to cut off that hideous tail and ears, as if doing so would make him a half demon no more. Truly naive and foolish.


    Fu Wang had only done this self mutilation once. The demon beasts on the mountain had followed the scent of his blood and he¡¯d almost been eaten by them. Feeling that this behaviour was recklessly stupid, he had never done that to himself again, deciding to simply ignore it. In all his life, he had only met one person who didn¡¯t reveal a disgusted or mocking expression at the sight of his parts that represented demon beasts, instead even taking a liking to it.


    ¡°Damn it! One day, I¡¯ll get rid of this damn identity!¡± With a callous expression, Hong Yuan tightened her fists around her red clothing as she bit down on her lips. Blood instantly dripped down from the corners of her mouth.


    Fu Wang had seen many people in red, including Hong Yuan who was in front of him right now. Red made them look like they were covered in blood, which was very unsightly. Only one person, when dressed in red, could he see warm red flames, beautiful and dazzling.


    Seeing the exhaustion on Hong Yuan¡¯s face as she closed her eyes slightly, Fu Wang knew that after so many days, the opportunity he¡¯d been waiting for was finally here.


    A piece of bamboo appeared in Fu Wang¡¯s hand and he smiled as he moved his fingers. The cave Hong Yuan had chosen was small and narrow and she¡¯d blocked the entrance to prevent demon beasts from sniffing her out. This made things convenient for Fu Wang. Fu Wang had the spirit weapon Shu Yu brought from Tianxin Island to hide his aura and the spells he had practiced which was aided by his arrays. Even someone as vigilant as Hong Yuan wasn¡¯t able to sense his presence.


    Probably because she was in the middle of her half demon transformation, Hong Yuan wasn¡¯t as sharp as usual and if it weren¡¯t for the string of bells around her waist that served as a warning device, Fu Wang would¡¯ve already caught her before she realised what was going on.


    Hong Yuan reacted quickly. The moment the bells on her waist rang, she opened her eyes and dodged to the side. The spot she had been sitting on was buried by fragments of exploding rock.


    She must have obtained many useful items from her harem of lovers. After dodging this attack, Hong Yuan activated a bell-shaped defensive spirit weapon. After determining that she was safe, she looked over to see a silhouette beyond the smoke and dust.


    ¡°You are¡­¡­Fu Wang!¡± It was obvious that Hong Yuan had a deep impression of this ¡®acquaintance¡¯ who had almost killed her when she was a child. After she recognised him, anger and resentment appeared in her eyes that already contained wariness.


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t feel any regret over missing this hit. He already knew that this woman¡¯s skills weren¡¯t beneath his and that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to kill her. It was normal for people like them to have some assassin skills. If she wasn¡¯t in the middle of her half demon transformation, it wouldn¡¯t really be possible for him to obtain the key unscathed, but things were different now. Now, he was determined to win and success was in his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Hong Yuan.¡± Fu Wang smiled as if he were greeting an old friend.


    Hong Yuan also regained her composure quickly, revealing her signature sweet and seductive smile as she spoke coquettishly: ¡°After so many years, Fu Wang has grown into a handsome man, even I can¡¯t help but to be charmed by it. It¡¯s just that, why did you do that? We knew each other since childhood, why didn¡¯t you first sit down and reminisce about the past? I still can¡¯t believe that you tried to attack me ~¡±


    Fu Wang knew exactly what Hong Yuan was thinking. She was unable to use her spiritual power in her half demon form and after the spiritual power in the bell-shaped defensive spirit weapon that was protecting her was exhausted, she wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it with her own spiritual power. When that time came, the only thing that awaited her was death. Fu Wang didn¡¯t believe that Hong Yuan would have more spirit weapons that could defend against attacks from high ranked demons.


    Seeing that Fu Wang didn¡¯t reply, she secretly cursed at him all while maintaining a gentle smile on her face, ¡°What brings you here? If there are benefits, I¡¯d naturally be willing to cooperate. Afterall, isn¡¯t someone whom you know more reliable than other demons?¡±


    Both of them knew that this was a lie, but the person saying this had a sincere expression, making it difficult for others to refute it.


    ¡°I came here to borrow something from you.¡± Fu Wang finally stated his intention.


    ¡°Something? There isn¡¯t anything on me that you would fancy. Why don¡¯t you come closer and look for it?¡± Hong Yuan took off her outer garment as she said this, her slender hand reaching for her inner garment and the two balls on her chest jiggled along with her movement.


    Fu Wang looked at her and calmly stood where he was, ¡°Penglai Mansion key.¡±


    Hong Yuan¡¯s hand paused, no longer trying to tempt Fu Wang. They were essentially the same kind of people and he had been calm and cruel back then. It seems like he hadn¡¯t changed in the many years that had passed. He wanted the Penglai Mansion key and since he knew that she had it, he must have been following her for a few days. Recalling how there was no trace of him for the past few days, Hong Yuan felt a chill in her heart. Fu Wang had come prepared and her current situation wasn¡¯t optimistic.


    If she wasn¡¯t in her half demon form, even if she couldn¡¯t win against Fu Wang, she would at least be able to escape from him but she was left with no choice now. Since that was the case, she can only try and hope for the best.


    Hong Yuan said calmly: ¡°I do have the Penglai Mansion key. This key only allows entry for two people to enter the mansion together and I happen to need a companion so I can bring you along. After all, there¡¯s a limit to my abilities and because I¡¯m not the only one with a key, there¡¯ll be many other demons going to the mansion so I¡¯ll need a partner, what do you think?¡±


    Fu Wang rubbed his knuckles, looking as if he was contemplating it. After a while, he smiled and said: ¡°How do I know if what you said is the truth? After all, the ones that believed you have all died.¡±


    Hong Yuan swiftly replied: ¡°I can leave the key with you if you do the demon¡¯s agreement with me, you must not hurt me before we enter Penglai Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Fu Wang gave it some thought before finally nodding in agreement.


    The look in Hong Yuan¡¯s eyes eased up a little and she kept away her defensive spirit weapon. Retrieving the jade ball from inside her sleeve, she stepped forward to hand it to Fu Wang. It was at this moment that her eyes flashed and a hairpin-shaped spiritual tool coated in spiritual energy that was strong enough to injure a mid ranked demon hurtled towards Fu Wang.


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t even try to avoid it, a faint smile on his face as he let the weapon pass through his body. Instead of blood splatters, that ¡°Fu Wang¡± simply turned into a bamboo leaf and the hairpin-shaped spiritual weapon pierced into the stone wall behind him.


    Seeing that Fu Wang had long been prepared, Hong Yuan clenched her teeth and tried to escape but the moment she touched the stone wall, she let out a blood curdling scream as if she had touched a red hot soldering iron. Half of her body was black from the burns and she scurried back to the centre of the cave.


    ¡°You¡­¡­when did you set up this array? How could you have known how to set up such a high level array!¡± Hong Yuan looked at the figure that emerged from the stone wall with horror in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you have so many spiritual weapons. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve already used up all of them.¡± Fu Wang walked towards her with a smile.


    Hong Yuan¡¯s expression went through a myriad of changes and she shoved the jade ball into his hand, pleading: ¡°I¡¯ll give you the key, please just let me go. We are both half demons, why must we kill each other? Back then, I was childish for snatching your things but I¡¯ve learned my lesson and you¡¯ve also schemed to get me kicked out of the Qinghu Clan. For the past few years, I¡¯ve been having a hard time, being bullied and insulted for being a half demon¡­¡­Fu Wang you should understand me right? Aren¡¯t we just doing this to survive? Let me go and I will not appear in front of you again.¡±


    Fu Wang stopped in front of her and with a smile, he raised his foot and stomped on the jade ball, smashing it to smithereens.


    ¡°Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this is a fake?¡±


    Sat on the ground, Hong Yuan saw Fu Wang¡¯s cold gaze and the killing intent in it told her that Fu Wang had no intention of cooperating with her and from the start, he had planned to kill her and take the key. Hong Yuan knew that she couldn¡¯t escape but even so, she wouldn¡¯t give him the key. She would rather have the key be blown to pieces with her. If she couldn¡¯t get it, then no one else shall have it!


    As soon as she decided on this, Hong Yuan felt a pain all over her body. Looking down, there was an array beneath her that prevented her from self-destructing her demon core, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to kill herself.


    ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll not only give you the Penglai Mansion key, but other spiritual weapons and treasures, and many other good things that I have, I¡¯m willing to give them all to you¡­¡­Ahhhh!¡± Before Hong Yuan could finish what she was saying, she felt a sharp pain in her belly and screamed in pain.


    Fu Wang reached his hand into her open belly and fumbled for a while before finally retrieving a bloody jade ball.


    With one bloody hand and a tone that was as indifferent as usual, ¡°If I want something, I have to get it myself. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Hong Yuan was no longer able to speak and she let out another tragic scream as her body was engulfed by flames from the array beneath her, turning her body to ashes within seconds.

 CH 31

    ¡°Why do you eat food such as this everyday? Foods like these are of no use to high ranking demons like us.¡± Ji Luo Lian asked while pointing at the drumstick Shu Yu was holding.


    This was another one of Young Master Ji¡¯s moments where he blabbered on and on with his hundred questions again. Shu Yu gave a soft sigh and swallowed the chicken drumstick before replying in a noteworthy tone: ¡°Because I like it.¡±


    Young Master Ji¡¯s immortal form is a lotus flower so it made sense for him to be a vegetarian, so naturally he doesn¡¯t touch meat, but Shu Yu is different! She is a fox and a human, and they are considered carnivores!


    ¡°Why do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°Because I like this taste.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a peculiar demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m strange.¡± After interacting with Ji Luo Lian for the past few days, Shu Yu has made a set of mental rules to follow. Do not, under any circumstance, argue with him about anything. Regardless of being right or wrong, just play along with him, only then will he quiet down. He looks like a teenager but why does he act like a child who loves to ask a million ¡®whys¡¯? This got her thinking that he is a kid.


    Her personality wasn¡¯t suited for interacting with a ¡°child¡±. Every time, Shu Yu felt annoyed by Young Master Ji to the point of wanting to run away, and she found herself thinking of Fu Wang. If BOSS were in her place right now, he would have a way to deal with it. Besides, it had been many days since she last saw Fu Wang and she kind of misses him¡­¡­fine, she miss him very much.


    She didn¡¯t know how Fu Wang was doing right now, if he was doing fine in seclusion, if some bad guy broke into their house. If there were, will Fu Wang be able to protect himself, or is he secretly waiting for her to save him?


    When Ji Luo Lian saw Shu Yu staring silently at the chicken drumstick in her hand, he knew that she was in a daze again. As noted from his persistent inquiries, whenever she was in a daze, nine out of ten times, she was probably thinking of that person named ¡°Fu Wang¡±. It was probably the same this time around.


    ¡°Are you thinking of Fu Wang again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu snapped out of her daze and answered him straight.


    Ji Luo Lian would usually turn quiet at this response but that wasn¡¯t the case this time around. Instead, he asked Shu Yu with confusion in his eyes,¡°Why do you think of him so often?¡±


    ¡°Because I like him.¡± Shu Yu was so drained by Young Master Ji¡¯s questions that she answered him truthfully.


    ¡°Since you think about him so much, why don¡¯t you just keep him close? From what you¡¯ve said, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to overpower him. If he isn¡¯t willing, you can knock him unconscious and bring him around. That way, whenever you miss him, you can just take him out to look. If he attempts to escape, you can break his legs and if he resists, you can cut off his arms.¡± Ji Luo Lian¡¯s eyes were clear and his ever serious tone showed that he was not joking.


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Are you kidding me? Young Master Ji, do you know how twisted your thoughts are? Wait a minute, she must have gotten it all wrong. Could this annoying guy be a natural airhead?!


    Shu Yu shifted away from him, before forcing a laugh: ¡°You must not have a person that you like. When you have someone that you like, you will understand that it¡¯s wrong to do that, because this is not right and that needs to be changed.¡±


    Ji Luo Lian¡¯s next words were shocking, ¡°I have someone I like, and she didn¡¯t think that my thoughts was wrong, so you¡¯re the peculiar one.¡±


    WTF! Who has the guts to touch this child! Wait a minute, Young Master Ji wasn¡¯t a child but was it really okay to instill such wrong ideas in him? Don¡¯t tell me that his lover is a masochist?! Or perhaps all demons behaved this way and she was the strange one? No no no, she must be firm in her belief.


    Then again, she started feeling gossipy.


    ¡°Ahem, Ji Luo Lian, can you tell me who you like? Look, I¡¯ve told you mine so you should tell me too right?¡± Shu Yu put on a puppy grin face meant to placate children.


    Upon hearing this, Ji Luo Lian seemed to have no intention of hiding anything and calmly replied: ¡°My sister.¡±


    Oh! My! Gosh! A sister and a brother¡­¡­this is so messed up! Wait, Shu Yu composed herself. It seems like all of the demon race was this messy, with the fox clan¡¯s relationships being even more messed up. Seniority in the Tian Feng Residence was a mess because of their relationships with one another. Every time she recalls this, Shu Yu felt that her morals were being tested.


    It was surprising that Ji Sheng Lian, who appeared gentle and affectionate, would harbour such unrestrained enthusiasm in his heart. Shu Yu sighed internally and asked: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you bring your sister with you?¡±


    Ji Luo Lian wore a rare disappointed expression, ¡°She told me to come here. She had matters to attend to and couldn¡¯t come with me.¡±


    His forlorn expression was really painful to look at. Just as Shu Yu was about to comfort him, he took out a lotus petal from his clothes and sniffed it like a puppy, and continued, ¡°Sister said that she had some matters to attend to. Initially, I was unwilling to but I was in my immortal state so I was unable to defeat her and bring her along with me. However, I had my sister turn into a lotus and I picked one of her petals to bring with me. The petal smells like sister, I¡¯ll smell it whenever I miss her and it¡¯ll seem as though she¡¯s right by my side.¡±


    TMI bro! You little pervert sis con brat, after you turned your sister into a lotus and plucked her petal to bring it with you, you didn¡¯t get a beating? Besides, exactly which part of your sister is this petal¡­¡­no, her thoughts were getting impure! But speaking of this, if Shu Yu were to do this, she would gladly choose to have Fu Wang¡¯s tail and ears, although it wouldn¡¯t be easy to preserve something like a tail.


    Realising what just came across her mind, Shu Yu was horrified. Wait, was she being brainwashed by that sis con? She must remain calm, and since she was uncomfortable talking about this, she decided to change the topic.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a few days now, when will the Penglai Mansion open?¡± Shu Yu thought about it, when the Penglai Mansion opened, the two of them would part ways after they entered, they didn¡¯t need a key to leave the mansion after all.


    Ji Luo Lian didn¡¯t answer and kept staring at the petals in his hands. Holding it up to his nose to take a whiff, he whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve never been separated from my sister for such a long period of time. Sure enough, a petal alone isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll have to tie her to me. This immortal form is infuriating, not only does it make it impossible for me to beat my sister, I can¡¯t even tie her to the bed.¡±


    Young man, you were doing fine just now, why did you make it worse, can we not talk about this? Shu Yu stayed even further from him.


    Ji Luo Lian suddenly turned his head towards Shu Yu, his cyan eyes blinking, ¡°All demons seek to satisfy their desires but why do you seem different? I¡¯ve never seen demons like you, one who is capable enough yet still shows self-restraint. You¡¯re really a peculiar one.¡±


    That¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t a demon, but a human. She also harbour feelings like ¡®desire¡¯ but there¡¯s always something more important than this. Shu Yu thought ever so firmly in her heart, and instantly felt enlightened.


    ¡°This Fu Wang that you speak of, isn¡¯t a peculiar demon like you so he¡¯ll definitely tie you to himself one day.¡± Ji Luo Lian suddenly remarked.


    ¡°¡­¡­Please don¡¯t go around triggering red-flags for me, okay?¡± But thinking back to the BOSS¡¯ questionable behaviour and that handcuff incident that happened not too long ago, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t find the words to defend BOSS.


    Shu Yu and Ji Luo Lian¡¯s gazes were locked. It was at this moment that Ji Luo Lian¡¯s sleeves glowed brightly.


    ¡°Oh, the Penglai Mansion is about to open.¡± Ji Luo Lian said offhandedly as he suddenly reached out to grab Shu Yu¡¯s arm, then the two of them suddenly disappeared.


    There was no spinning or zooming through hyperspace. In the blink of an eye, Shu Yu found herself at an unfamiliar place. It was so fast and efficient that Shu Yu really wanted this high-end technology, it¡¯ll make travelling much more convenient.


    Penglai Mansion, an immortal mansion left over from the ancient times, lofty and majestic as its name implies, crowned with the name of immortal Penglai. It was an immortal mansion after all, so there should be mountains, waters, clouds, cranes as such.


    However, Shu Yu realised that she was really too naive. When she opened her eyes, there was no blue skies, white clouds, or overflowing spiritual energy, only a dark blue sky and ominous dark clouds; there were no green trees, red flowers, or white cranes, only a forest of barren trees with naked branches, with shadows that reflected on the ground just like those seen in horror films; there was no massive marbled jade doors or steps, only tattered gray walls and a faded red gate.


    If it weren¡¯t for a broken plaque on the dilapidated gate that read ¡°Penglai Mansion¡± carved in three gleaming gold words, Shu Yu would have doubted whether sis con was pulling her leg.


    Wait a minute, why were the other places so destroyed but the three words ¡°Penglai Mansion¡± were giving off a golden light? Isn¡¯t this unscientific? Shu Yu was still pondering this unusual sight when she saw Ji Luo Lian stepping through the gate, so she hastily followed.


    Shu Yu was quite a coward, being afraid of many things, but the one she was most afraid of were ghosts. This seemingly abandoned Penglai Mansion with this gloomy and cold atmosphere totally seems like a ghost would jump out at any second! Shu Yu was scared to death and her former intentions of parting ways was dismissed. As long as there was an alive and breathing person, she would follow him closely. She didn¡¯t want to be alone in such a place!


    Although she was no longer human, it wasn¡¯t that easy to dispel the fear that had been ingrained for twenty years. The horror movies she had seen when she was a child kept playing in her mind. Shu Yu¡¯s face was pale as if she had a layer of flour all over her face.


    Ji Luo Lian went ahead with every clear and defined step. Shu Yu followed him closely with no regard for where he was headed. There were countless times when she felt a chill on the back of her neck, as if someone was blowing on it, but when her hair stood on end and she looked back tremblingly, there was no one behind her, only dusty railings and broken windows with carved designs.


    Ji Luo Lian and Shu Yu walked through the long corridor and went around a swarthy dead bamboo forest. It¡¯s strange that this Penglai Mansion was so lifeless, as if everything was dead, with the colours limited to grey, black and white, yet certain things shone with a dazzling golden light that was piercingly bright.


    For example, along the bamboo forest path that they were currently walking through, there were bamboo shoots that exuded golden light. This gold colour was too conspicuous in contrast with the grey and black surroundings, making her itch. So while Ji Luo Lian hadn¡¯t walked too far, Shu Yu quickly dug out the golden bamboo shoot and held it up as she asked Ji Luo Lian.


    ¡°Look, this bamboo shoot is gold in colour!¡±


    Ji Luo Lian glanced at the bamboo shoots, his expression indifferent as always, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s one of Penglai Mansion¡¯s treasures. All the treasures in Penglai Mansion will emit a golden glow.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned as she held the golden bamboo shoot. Just what kind of immortal mansion from the ancient times was this? People usually hide their treasures but why did the treasures here even have a glowing effect? Was this really okay? The former owner of the mansion must be too willful.


    ¡°Well, Ji Luo Lian, you¡¯re not looking for this kind of treasure?¡± Shu Yu observed that Ji Luo Lian seemed to have a clear destination in mind, not once looking around him during their whole journey here, so she couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity.


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Young Master Ji looked at her with that look again. Sure enough, he said, ¡°You¡¯re a peculiar one, these treasures are of no use to me so why would I be looking for them?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless for a while before asking, ¡°Then what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°The pure golden lotus.¡± Ji Luo Lian answered.


    The two figures disappeared into the grey and barren bamboo forest, but a black figure appeared at the gates.


    Fu Wang had changed out of his usual green clothes into a black outfit. He scanned the surrounding scenery, then looked at the broken gate that was glowing with the three words. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes but he quickly concealed it and took a step inside.


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Isadora


    Isadora: Sis con nooooooo¡­.. Ahrghhhh¡­. Help.

 CH 32

    Ever since Ji Luo Lian had confessed that he was looking for the pure golden lotus, Shu Yu felt at a loss. Ji Luo Lian wanted the pure golden lotus, but so did Shu Yu, what should she do now? With Ji Luo Lian leading the way, she couldn¡¯t backstab him by snatching it from him!


    Not to mention the fact that it was Ji Luo Lian who had brought her into the mansion, just from how weak he looked, she couldn¡¯t bear to backstab a child-at-heart young man that she had no enmity with. What if she accidentally hurt him in the process?


    Perhaps because Shu Yu was eyeing him intensely, Ji Luo Lian who had been leading the way turned around and looked at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me with such a strange expression?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say a word but Ji Luo Lian let out an ¡®oh¡¯, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also looking for the pure golden lotus?¡± he was pretty spot on.


    ¡°En, I want to give it to Fu Wang.¡± Shu Yu replied firmly, but sighed again when she looked at him, ¡°But you want the pure golden lotus too, so what should we do?¡±


    Once again, Ji Luo Lian felt that he couldn¡¯t understand her, ¡°It¡¯ll belong to whoever gets their hands on it first, isn¡¯t that normal? If I have it and you take it away from me, then it belongs to you. The same logic applies to the contrary.¡±


    ¡°If someone else has it, it is wrong for me to snatch their things for no reason.¡± Shu Yu corrected him.


    ¡°You¡¯re really peculiar.¡± Ji Luo Lian felt once again that he couldn¡¯t understand her. Sure enough, outside demon clans are all weirdos and only him and his sister were normal. ¡°Just take it if you want it, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him on this, just like how Ji Luo Lian wouldn¡¯t be able to convince her, so she could only raise the white flag. She felt like she¡¯d probably never understand the demon clan¡¯s ways. If Ji Luo Lian was her enemy or a bad guy, then Shu Yu would feel no pressure snatching his things.


    But he was neither, at least in the period of time he had spent with her. This young man was just a natural slightly blackened sadistic sis con and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to snatch something from an innocent person.


    Just like how she had known right from the start that BOSS would ultimately kill Tian Feng Jin Yu but was still unable to make the move first, to kill someone who hadn¡¯t yet hurt her. There were morals that Shu Yu lived by, even if they may seem ridiculous in the eyes of others.


    It seems like she can only take things one step at a time. If Ji Luo Lian were to get to the lotus first, she could maybe convince him to do an exchange with her. Tian Feng Jin Yu had an abundance of useful items and for all she knew, he might be willing to exchange.


    Convinced of this idea, Shu Yu followed behind Ji Luo Lian as they walked around the massive mansion. Because she was preoccupied with the matter regarding the lotus, the fear she felt towards this haunted mansion had lessened. Back to the main point, just where exactly was the pure golden lotus, was it located that far away? Why haven¡¯t they encountered it after walking around for so long?


    Shu Yu squinted her eyes as she asked Ji Luo Lian, ¡°How much longer will it take for us to get there?¡±


    ¡°Get where?¡± Ji Luo Lian asked in return.


    Shu Yu had a not-so-good premonition, but she still asked, ¡°To where the lotus is at, aren¡¯t you headed towards its location?¡±


    Ji Luo Lian blinked, ¡°It¡¯s my first time stepping foot in here, I don¡¯t know where the lotus is.¡±


    His tone was bold and confident. Shu Yu¡¯s forehead crinkled in disbelief. It was wrong of her to have taken that confident and unhurried expression on his face to mean that he knew where to go. She had just been dwelling on the matter that both of them wanted the lotus, but it would be wrong of her to snatch the lotus after cheating by following him to its location. But Lo and behold, he just told her that he didn¡¯t know where it was.


    So he was just walking around randomly? Are you really not joking around with me? Shu Yu forced herself to calm down. He never said that he knew where the lotus was, she had just assumed that that was the case so she can¡¯t blame him¡­¡­but why did she feel so aggrieved?


    Speaking of this, Fu Wang always teased her too but she had never felt this way before, at most she¡¯d just feel exasperated. This was the difference, and of course it also had something to do with the fact that he would pacify her after his antiques. It was obvious that this sis con Ji didn¡¯t have this level of self awareness and he couldn¡¯t understand Shu Yu¡¯s train of thoughts too.


    There was an entire galaxy between both of their individual mindsets.


    Shu Yu tugged on Ji Luo Lian¡¯s clothes lightly, stopping him from moving forward, ¡°When will you find the lotus if you just keep walking around randomly like this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find it after walking through the whole place.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know how big Penglai Mansion is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Well¡­¡­Shu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised at all, but what¡¯s up with this confident look on his face!


    ¡°Listen, since we can¡¯t fly more than three meters into the air, we can¡¯t see our surroundings but generally speaking, there should be patterns for houses like this right? Then, don¡¯t you think that we should first guess where the lotus is? Judging from its name, wouldn¡¯t the pure golden lotus be in some sort of water? Maybe we can look for it in the garden, or at places where there is water. Isn¡¯t your immortal body a lotus? Can you sense where the water is?¡± Shu Yu analysed seriously.


    But Young Master Ji didn¡¯t cooperate, only asking, ¡°Why should the golden lotus grow somewhere with water?¡±


    Ji Luo Lian¡¯s puzzled expression was very serious and he didn¡¯t look like he was trying to find faults with her. Shu Yu gave it some thought before realising that she really didn¡¯t have any solid evidence to prove that the pure golden lotus grew in water. Afterall, there were many things in the Meng Ze Realm that were vastly different from her world. It¡¯s possible that their pure golden lotus really didn¡¯t grow in water.


    Since partnering with Ji Luo Lian, many things that Shu Yu had previously taken for granted had been brought to her mind. It¡¯s as if she was being brainwashed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we first search for someplace with water? It¡¯s better than walking around like this.¡± Shu Yu stuck to her opinion, not wanting to admit that she had been brainwashed by some sadistic sis con.


    Ji Luo Lian asked her, ¡°Why are you pulling me along?¡±


    Shu Yu replied sheepishly: ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid of ghosts.¡± At this point, she could care less about her pride.


    Ji Luo Lian said pensively, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? From just now, a ghost had been floating behind you.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡ª¡ª !!!¡± A sharp scream bolted into the sky and travelled out of the walls of the Penglai Mansion. A black-clothed Fu Wang was just putting away a golden grass when he heard traces of the sound. A doubtful expression crossed his face. He seemed to have heard Shu Yu¡¯s voice? But she shouldn¡¯t be here, so was he hallucinating because he missed her? Fu Wang didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d miss Shu Yu so much that he¡¯d start hallucinating.


    ¡°It seems that I have to find the pure golden lotus fast and return soon.¡± Fu Wang muttered to himself, putting away the emotions that had surfaced in his eyes as he headed towards the stone forest.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu had curled up into a ball with her hands around her neck after she screamed. Ji Luo Lian stood in front of her, not reacting to her high-pitched screams and only saying, ¡°Oh, so it seems that you are really afraid of ghosts. As a high ranked demon race, you¡¯re actually afraid of some mere spirits that can only append themselves to places with yin, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Realising that he had just been messing around with her, Shu Yu released her hands around her neck and slowly turned around with traces of lingering fear. It was totally empty, there was nothing there. After breathing a sigh of relief, Shu Yu immediately became furious. She especially felt like beating up this little kid!


    Because Shu Yu had an untrustworthy pair of parents, their biggest joy during her childhood was teasing her. Shu Yu still remembered that when she was a child, her parents had brought her to watch a horror movie, then they had deliberately scared her, so much so that she had nightmares for months and even fell ill. Her grandparents had pulled them aside for a harsh scolding.


    Shu Yu had mixed feelings when she recalled her parents who wronged their daughter for their own amusement. The anger she felt disappeared and she sighed sorrowfully: ¡°It¡¯s a psychological trauma that was left behind years ago, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Before they knew it, they had arrived in front of a stone forest. They were surrounded by layers upon layers of rocks that were more than one or two meters tall. They towered in front of them like a maze of rocks.


    Ji Luo Lian walked straight in. Shu Yu wanted to persuade him otherwise, but seeing that he had already turned the corner, Shu Yu quickly followed behind him. After she walked in, Shu Yu saw that the stone forest extended in all directions and she wanted to push it out but she caught sight of a little golden light glowing through one of the rocks.


    Reaching her head into the hole, she discovered that there was a glowing grass inside. Shu Yu pulled out the treasure and placed it on her hand to take a look at it, her expression strange. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was an aquatic plant that usually grew in water!


    Something that was supposed to grow in water was growing on rocks, this is absurd! As soon as Shu Yu finished fussing over this in her mind, she looked up only to realise that on her head was a piece of golden¡­duckweed. Duckweed didn¡¯t grow in water but in the sky. Shu Yu lamented the mansion¡¯s former owner¡¯s hobby and aesthetics. She¡¯d been proven so wrong, sob!


    As they continued in, Shu Yu felt even more strongly that she had come to a strange world. There were many more luminous treasures in this stone forest than the one or two that were outside. Everywhere she looked there were glittering things. Just like the duckweed floating above her head, water plants grew on rocks and there was even a small golden fish that was swimming in the air and between the rock garden and caves.


    A school of golden fishes swam towards her before suddenly splitting in front of her and merging after they¡¯d swam past her. They swam through the cracks in the rocks, passed the rippling duckweeds on the rocks, before slowly swimming further away. Shu Yu was certain that she was walking on the ground but when she saw those things in front of her, she had the illusion of being under water.


    Along the way, more and more items that shone with a golden hue were revealed. Ji Luo Lian continued forward as if he didn¡¯t notice them. Shu Yu initially collected all those precious items diligently but afterwards, she stopped doing so and she only collected the ones she found interesting. For example, she caught a big golden fish for Fu Wang to cook them braised fish and a school of small finger length golden fishes that might be delicious as a fried snack.


    Thinking of all the delicious foods, Shu Yu frowned when she suddenly heard the sounds of fighting. Thanks to the combat experience she had accumulated over the past six months, Shu Yu instantly entered into a state of preparation. All expressions on her face disappeared and she subconsciously merged her breathing with the rock next to her.


    Ji Luo Lian glanced at her. He had finally sensed the familiar aura of the legendary Tian Feng Jin Yu. Only like this, would she be worthy of his dear sister¡¯s attention. The way she acted previously wasn¡¯t up to standard.


    Ji Luo Lian hid himself too, and the both of them crept incognito towards a place close to the battlefield, as they looked at the two fierce demons battling not far from them.


    A muscular man of the Tiger Clan and a demon man of the Winged Clan clashed head on. Because Tiger Clan¡¯s Bai Che and Winged Clan¡¯s Feng Xuan didn¡¯t see eye to eye, this led the youths of both clans to be at odds with each other and they often fought. This time, it was probably due to the issue of who the rightful owner to the treasures were.


    According to Ji Luo Lian, each clan had several keys so it was certain that it wouldn¡¯t just be her and Ji Luo Lian here, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into others so quickly.


    Shu Yu fixed her gaze on the big rock next to the two demons, where the pure golden lotus was sitting atop. In this large stone forest, only the pure golden lotus was visible when you wandered deep into the forest, and to dramatise its special effects, the golden light that emitted from the lotus was blinding to the eye.


    A treasure, an absolute treasure! If this wasn¡¯t the pure golden lotus, she would live stream herself eating a chair! This, Shu Yu swore by all her morals.


    The very thing that she was searching for had suddenly appeared in front of her. Shu Yu was quite excited but she would definitely not react rashly. The situation around the fight was unclear and she would decide what to do after they were done with their battle. She would have to gauge the situation then.


    Besides, other than the two ¡°praying mantis¡± that were fighting in front of her, she didn¡¯t know if there were other ¡°sparrows¡± lying in wait. Of all the lessons that Fu Wang had taught her, this particular lesson had taught her a useful example which she can never forget.


    Fu Wang was one of the other ¡°sparrows¡± hiding in the stone forest at the moment. Shu Yu and Fu Wang had both concealed their presence flawlessly and were unaware that they were only separated by a rock.

 CH 33

    sugakookie  TGCMM  August 31, 2022 11 Minutes


    The two from the Tiger Clan and Winged Clan were locked in a fierce struggle, causing them to suffer heavy cuts and bruises. After this, the fight became even more aggressive, with the both of them wanting to kill the other.


    The truth was that the two didn¡¯t know what this golden coloured lotus flower that was growing on the boulder was. They only knew that it was a treasure, but there were many other treasures in the Penglai Mansion and there was no need for them to fight to the death over a flower. But because they saw each other as their sworn enemy, they couldn¡¯t just withdraw and give this advantage to the other person, resulting in the deadlock they were currently in.


    Anyone who could enter this place were either highly skilled members of the younger generation or extremely lucky. The two that were fighting were the best out of all the young demons in their respective clans, and they were equally matched when it came to a fight. Their exchange of blows looked pretty good, but neither of them could do anything to the other person. If this goes on, it¡¯s possible that there won¡¯t be a winner even if they continue fighting for a few days.


    The coquettish man from the Winged Clan had an idea, and after feigning a move, he withdrew his hand and went directly for the golden lotus. Seeing this, Bai Che¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells and he also reached for it. The two of them seemed to have touched the golden lotus at the same time.


    The light in Shu Yu¡¯s eyes faded, and it was at this moment that the pure golden lotus glowed very brightly and struck the two guys who were trying to claim the lotus, sending them flying in opposite directions. The two of them flew through several rockery until they finally fell to the ground where they remained motionless. It was unclear if they were just unconscious or if they had simply died.


    Shu Yu was surprised. Ever since she¡¯d entered the Penglai Mansion, she hadn¡¯t met with any danger as she picked up various treasures, so it had been her impression that the Penglai Mansion was an unguarded treasury. Then why was this golden lotus different? Possessing such a strong attack power, was it possible that the treasures here were divided into different grades and the higher grade treasures were off limits, or perhaps some conditions had to be met in order to obtain it?


    Shu Yu was still analysing the situation, and just as she was about to discuss her assumptions with Ji Luo Lian, she noticed that he was already in front of the pure golden lotus and was reaching out to it.


    OMGG! You¡¯re quick on your feet aren¡¯t you. Didn¡¯t you just witness the fate of the two guys who wanted to get the lotus yet you still dare to take this risk? I guess the saying that ¡°the youth are impulsive¡± is right after all. Shu Yu had already subconsciously regarded Young Master Ji as her partner and she really wanted to reach out Erkang¡¯s hand[1] to stop him. However, Ji Luo Lian was too fast and he touched the pure golden lotus petals before she could even react.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes halfway and turned her head away, not wanting to look at her partner¡¯s tragic fate ¡ª¡ª however, yes, there¡¯ll always be a ¡®however¡¯ in moments like this to show that there¡¯s another unexpected development.


    However, Ji Luo Lian was not ¡°thrown towards the rockery like a rag¡± like Shu Yu had imagined. Nothing happened to him, and he simply grabbed the pure golden lotus, and with a twist of his hand, there was a snap and the blossoming golden lotus was in his hand.


    Could it be because they were both lotus flowers so the pure golden lotus didn¡¯t reject him? Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief while also feeling conflicted and annoyed. What should she do now that Young Master Ji has the lotus?


    This thought only flashed through her mind briefly, then she saw Young Master Ji standing on top of the boulder with the golden lotus in his hand. He had yet to jump off the boulder when bursts of white light appeared around the boulder. Trapped in the middle of it, there was surprise in Ji Luo Lian¡¯s eyes as he said softly, ¡°The Spirit Clan¡¯s spirit trapping array?¡±


    A black shadow shot out from the side and headed straight for Ji Luo Lian. That person made a bold move, taking advantage of Ji Luo Lian¡¯s oversight to go in for the kill.


    Naturally, Shu Yu didn¡¯t continue hiding and watching from the sidelines. She wielded her spiritual power to strike down that sneaky attacker who was trying to steal the lotus. Compared to a stranger, of course she¡¯d look out for someone she was close with.


    Fu Wang had arrived long before Bai Che and Feng Xuan did, but just like them, he was unable to obtain the pure golden lotus. He had acted very carefully, but he¡¯d still injured his hand when testing it out. Seeing that there was no way he could safely obtain it, he had laid down a magic array next to the rock where the pure golden lotus grew. As long as someone obtained the golden lotus, the magic array will automatically activate and seal the person within it.


    He was determined to obtain the pure golden lotus. Even if he was very unlikely to win in a confrontation, he still wanted to fight for it. Even if he¡¯s left half dead, even if he had only one breath left in him, he will never give up the pure golden lotus easily. Hiding at the side, he looked on coldly as the two demons were repelled by the pure golden lotus, then another young man tried to pick the pure golden lotus.


    This time, Fu Wang was surprised to see that he indeed managed to obtain it, and the magic circle also trapped the young man like he¡¯d planned. Fu Wang didn¡¯t hesitate because this opportunity was fleeting and must be seized quickly. He couldn¡¯t care about whether there was anyone else lying in wait for an opportunity, he only knew that this was his only chance.


    Fu Wang picked up a murderous aura behind him. Another shadow had emerged from the very same place that the young man had come from. His eyes darkened, that young man had a partner! That person¡¯s manner was very imposing, and if he suffered this blow, he¡¯d probably lose half his life. By then, how would he be able to fight for the lotus?


    Various thoughts flashed in his mind and he turned around to meet the person approaching him from behind as he equipped himself with a thin needle. He had made the needles himself and they could penetrate even the toughest skin. The needles were coated with poison that he had refined meticulously. As long as the other person got close enough, he¡¯ll risk injury to pierce the needle into their body. After that, it¡¯ll only take three breaths for the poison to spread all over the body. By then, even the strongest demon clan member will temporarily be unable to use their spiritual power.


    The menacing red shadow and the black figure with a strange technique were about to collide with each other, but it was at this moment that the both of them realised that something was amiss.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to throw a blow at the dark figure, she realised that the figure in black was familiar, and his scent was even more undeniably familiar. Just like every slow motion sci-fi movie, he slowly turned his head to reveal a familiar face that she¡¯d seen countless times in real life and in her dreams. A name quickly surfaced in Shu Yu¡¯s heart and she was so shocked in that moment that she quickly absorbed all the spiritual power in her hand. That spiritual power rebounded back onto herself and a sweet metallic smell spilled out in her throat.


    Fu Wang was feeling even more surprised and flustered than Shu Yu, for he couldn¡¯t have predicted that Shu Yu would be at this place, that he would see her at such a time and under such circumstances. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about these at this moment and after a brief moment of panic and worry, his first move was to withdraw the poisonous needle in his hand and prepare himself to counter Shu Yu¡¯s move.


    But as the two collided, they both noticed that not only was the other party not attacking them, they were also completely undefended.


    Although Shu Yu had already withdrawn her spiritual power, her momentum was still the same and with her disordered breathing, it was too late to stop her momentum. Fu Wang did not think that she would withdraw her spiritual power so abruptly. Under the force of Shu Yu barrelling towards him, he drew an arc in mid-air, before slamming into a rock.


    When Shu Yu slammed into Fu Wang, he instinctively pulled her into his arms to protect her. As his arched back hit the rock, he used a hand to cover Shu Yu¡¯s forehead. If he hadn¡¯t done so, Shu Yu¡¯s forehead would¡¯ve slammed into the rock.


    Although the situation sounded complicated, everything had happened so quickly that even Ji Luo Lian who had been watching the whole thing only got an inkling of what had happened after the two of them slammed into the rock.


    He saw the person who¡¯d appeared suddenly with the intent to attack him, saw the murderous intent in his indifferent eyes, saw the cold glint between his fingers, and also how that Tian Feng Jin Yu who called herself Shu Yu moved to stop the man¡¯s attack. She hadn¡¯t held back with that blow of hers.


    But all of a sudden, the calm expression on the man¡¯s face shattered and Shu Yu¡¯s murderous aura was completely gone. The two of them retracted their powers and collided into each other like two idiots before slamming into the rocks again.


    Sat on the boulder, Ji Luo Lian tilted his head and his long thick lashes trembled as a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.


    That said, having slammed into a soft mat, Shu Yu quickly raised her head to see that it was Fu Wang. Probably in pain from the collision, his face was pale and his furrowed eyebrows twitched ever so slightly. His shoulders were arched forward in a protective posture and after taking a moment to recover, he slowly put down the palm he¡¯d placed over Shu Yu¡¯s forehead. The back of his hand was bleeding from the gravel that had plunged into it. The flying rubble had also made a small cut on his cheek and a drop of blood flowed from it.


    She didn¡¯t know how the injuries on his back were, or if he had hurt his organs. At just the thought of how the ¡®fragile¡¯ BOSS had cushioned her and slammed into the rocks, Shu Yu became worried that he¡¯d simply fall apart like this.


    When her worried gaze met Fu Wang¡¯s stern eyes, Shu Yu shivered. His complexion turned very ugly as he scanned Shu Yu, then he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous to retract your spiritual power forcibly? Especially for powerful demon clans like yours whose powers are almost impossible to control. You could have been seriously injured. Even if you really hit me, I have ways to protect myself, I will not die that easily. If this happens again in the future, just let the attack hit me! Do not do something so dangerous again!¡±


    A trace of blood overflowed from Shu Yu¡¯s lips when she tried to talk. She spat out the mouthful of blood she hadn¡¯t managed to swallow in time before flashing her blood-soaked red teeth with a smile, ¡°I know¡­I know.¡±


    Admitting her mistakes and never changing her ways is what Shu Yu solemnly swore by.


    ¡°Stop talking! Close your eyes and adjust your breathing!¡± Fu Wang let go of Shu Yu and pulled out a top-grade elixir from his Qian Kun pouch before stuffing it into her mouth. There was a slight tremble in his stern voice.


    Shu Yu had closed her eyes to focus on her breathing so she didn¡¯t see the underlying fear that Fu Wang had suppressed. The poison-laced needle will first seal one¡¯s spiritual power temporarily, then it¡¯ll hide within the body and slowly destroy the demon core. He had yet to develop an antidote for this and had only used it because of the surprise attack. If he hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough, what would he do if he hurt Shu Yu!


    Fu Wang felt anxious and angry and his hands that were hidden in his sleeve clenched tightly into a fist. He began to wonder why Shu Yu had appeared in this place. Now that they¡¯ve run into each other here, she¡¯ll definitely realise that he had deceived her¡­¡­


    Shu Yu was so startled by his sudden outburst that she didn¡¯t stop to think why Fu Wang was here when he was supposed to be in seclusion. She calmly adjusted her breathing. In fact, her injuries weren¡¯t as severe as Fu Wang had expected because her body was different from ordinary demons. She had the blood of the gods, and also top-grade fox clan pills which enabled her to recover quickly. On the contrary, she was more worried about Fu Wang. As a half-demon, his recovery rate was much slower and he always liked to put on a strong front in front of her.


    After hurriedly converting the medicine for her use, Shu Yu opened her eyes and held onto Fu Wang¡¯s hand, ¡°How do you feel? Are your injuries serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just superficial wounds.¡± Fu Wang said calmly. He was quick to compose his feelings and his complexion was much better now.


    All this time, Ji Luo Lian had been trapped in the array yet he showed no sign of rushing to break the barrier. Instead, he had looked on quietly as the two acted all lovey-dovey and talked on and on. It was only at this moment that he suddenly uttered a ¡°hey¡± to the both of them.


    Shu Yu and Fu Wang looked towards him at the same time, and what had happened before became clear in their minds. Their expressions suddenly changed, with Shu Yu¡¯s being one of annoyance and frustration while Fu Wang¡¯s was alert and defensive, although he was unaware of the hostility in his own eyes.


    ¡°Hey, you got the lotus!¡± ¡ª¡ª Shu Yu


    ¡°Who is this demon?¡± ¡ª¡ª Fu Wang


    Clearly, the two of them were focused on different things.


    There was a trace of interest in Ji Luo Lian¡¯s eyes as he looked at the both of them, then he suddenly opened his mouth and said to Fu Wang, ¡°Are you the one that Shu Yu has been thinking about a dozen times a day, the one whom she keeps talking about again and again, the one she calls out to even in her sleep, the one she likes a lot and wants to sleep with, are you that Fu Wang?¡±


    Shu Yu was in disbelief: WTF! You just betrayed your friend!!!


    1. This is a chinese internet slang for an exaggerated way of saying ¡°Nooo¡­¡­don¡¯t gooo¡± while reaching out one hand towards the person.


    This translation is brought to you by:


    Iluska & Maelani Translations


    Translator: Isadora


    Editor: Sugakookie


    Translator¡¯s comment: *Choke* Help! Code Blue code blue!

 CH 34

    At Ji Luolian¡¯s words, the surroundings fell into silence.


    Fu Wang stood next to the rockery, one hand bracing on an artificial rock. He didn¡¯t turn to look at Shu Yu, but instead he looked straight at Ji Luolian, not saying a word.


    There was a long pause, long enough that Shu Yu, who had just been backstabbed by her teammate, began to feel alarmed. Her dirty laundry had been unexpectedly exposed in front of Fu Wang, and it felt like her young maiden¡¯s heart had been thrown into a meat grinder and then blended into a lump of meat mush. The shame made her want nothing but turn back time and, first thing first, go knock out that rascal Ji Luolian.


    Shu Yu nervously looked at Fu Wang; she saw him hanging his head and tucking his hands under his sleeves. That hand that had been pressed against fake rocks even had veins throbbing visibly.


    She couldn¡¯t really understand what Fu Wang was thinking in this moment. Just as she was about to say something to break the weird atmosphere, she saw Fu Wang slowly turn his head to look at her, lips slowly stretching into a smile and saying blandly, ¡°So these days, Shu Yu and this man slept in the same place? Otherwise, how could he have heard Shu Yu talking in her sleep?¡±


    Shu Yu swore she saw Fu Wang¡¯s pupils dilating into a thin straight line, instantly turning his aura extremely dangerous ¡ª¡ª- The only thing left was writing ¡°Go on ¨C tell me the relationship between you and this man ¨C did you guys sleep together ¨C why could he hear you sleep-talking  ¨C go on say something!¡± on the face of the current Boss.


    Shu Yu: ¡°Fu Wang¡­ You, calm down a little.¡± Someone save me! Fu Wang¡¯s face was so freaking scary! Even though I¡¯m the one forced to embarrassingly confess, where is your focus exactly on to, Boss! And do you really not feel like a jealous boyfriend demanding answers from a girl?!


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help her face hardening once she got nervous, and adding her rigid tone, she looked downright noble, cold, and stiff.


    Hearing this, Fu Wang averted his eyes and closed them. As he opened them again, they had regained their usual calmness, although it only looked calm on the surface. He didn¡¯t look at Shu Yu again, and neither did he mention the previous topic, instead he walked straight in front of Ji Luolian and said, ¡°The Pure Golden Lotus is imperative to me.¡±


    To the side, Shu Yu finally managed to calm her heart, and quickly walked to stand next to Fu Wang. She told Ji Luolian, ¡°You¡¯re aware I am Tien Feng Jinyu. I have many treasures, I can exchange them with you as long as you¡¯re willing; there¡¯s no need for us to fight until we¡¯re both worn out.¡±


    After all, they¡¯ve spent time together for a while; even if it was a pet she was raising for a few days, she wouldn¡¯t be able to outright kill it, not to mention she¡¯s never killed anyone. The Pure Golden Lotus was very important to Fu Wang, so, if possible, she wanted to settle this matter peacefully.


    But generally speaking, according to the standard plotline of a novel, during these times both sides would not easily concede, and then she¡¯d get caught in the middle, troubled and sorrowful, unable to choose a side. She would undergo internal struggle and testing from the righteousness inside her soul, and finally for Fu Wang¡¯s sake, she will have no choice but do things against her conscience. Then thereafter she¡¯d feel guilty and mope daily because of it, and in the end she and Fu Wang would fight and break up¡­ Tsk, that was just tragic!


    Once kickstarted, Shu Yu¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t be stopped from making up an entire plot of their situation. Her expression became nervous at once.


    And, hearing her words, Fu Wang¡¯s eyes flashed and when he turned to look at Ji Luolian, the depths of his eyes uncontrollably leaked killing intent. Shu Yu actually trusted the Spirit Clan¡¯s young man this much. Not only getting here together, but also letting him know of her true identity, and even now she was eagerly protecting him.


    Was Shu Yu afraid he will kill this young man? Yes, he was indeed a despicable, shameless, ruthless person, and Shu Yu knew it, that¡¯s why she was this worried for the young man. All along, Shu Yu only trusted him, she revealed her true feelings only in front of him and was only nice to him, that¡¯s why he gradually thought his victory was at hand. But inside his heart, there always existed the worry he will lose her. No matter how powerful the person, no one wouldn¡¯t be able to remain uncaring in front of these troublesome feelings.


    In his mind, Fu Wang couldn¡¯t help imagining Shu Yu and this young man from the Spirit Clan spending time together. Just like how Shu Yu spent time with him, would she worry and take care of this person? Would she prepare food for this person, would she chat with him idly, would she give him presents, would she¡­ like this person?


    Fu Wang¡¯s face was unreadable. A few drops of crimson blood trickled through his clenched hands and splashed on the ground.


    Ji Luolian¡¯s face was flat as he observed the two¡¯s changes of expression. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes held slight remorse but were mostly filled with the determination of having decided something; he didn¡¯t doubt that if he and Fu Wang were to fight that Shu Yu would definitely help Fu Wang. Well, that was very normal; it was obvious Shu Yu really, really liked Fu Wang.


    As for that Fu Wang, he looked like he wanted to murder him. Hadn¡¯t he said the guy ¨C Fu Wang ¨C that Shu Yu kept talking about was a typical demon? Look, that distorted jealously and overpowering possessiveness, and that pair of dark and cold eyes ¡ª¡ª This, was a demon Ji Luolian familiar with, the same kind of demon as himself.


    Even locked inside the formation, Ji Luolian didn¡¯t express any fear on his face. He dangled the Pure Gold Lotus and asked Fu Wang, ¡°You want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Wang said.


    ¡°Why do you want it?¡±


    Hearing Ji Luolian¡¯s question, Shu Yu knew he was about to start asking another hundred thousand ¡®why¡¯s again, but Fu Wang didn¡¯t go along with his bullshit. Fu Wang could be heard countering, ¡°Then why do you want it? Why do you want to know what I want? And what will you do after knowing what I want?¡±


    Three questions at once. Ji Luolian surprisingly shut up, completely unlike the unending questions when he was with Shu Yu. Shu Yu suddenly understood the trick to dealing with Young Master Ji¡¯s many questions.


    Ji Luolian stopped asking, but he abruptly opened his mouth and bit one lotus petal, taking a small bite with a ¡®kachi¡¯ sound and chewed as if tasting something.


    Shu Yu: o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Don¡¯t use your mouth when we can talk things through! You can¡¯t out-talk so you¡¯re taking it out on the Golden Lotus!?


    Ji Luolian¡¯s chewing paused. He swallowed the small gold petal, thoughtfully glancing at the gold lotus, then unexpectedly threw the lotus to Fu Wang, who was standing outside the formation. The formation trapping him automatically disappeared once the Pure Golden Lotus fell outside. When Ji Luolian saw this, a knowing look flashed through his eyes; the gold lotus was the eye of the formation, so once it left the formation would naturally break. Fu Wang¡¯s target was really only the gold lotus.


    Ji Luolian¡¯s face was flat as he said, ¡°Out of consideration for Shu Yu, since you want this, I¡¯ll give it to you; after all Shu Yu had once risked her life entering a den of thieves to save me, and these days she¡¯s also been very good to me, always protecting me.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of time, I¡¯m going back first.¡± He looked at the two one last time and vanished on the spot. He left Penglai Mansion, returning to the Clear Wilderness.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have time to react. What was this development? Young Master Ji gave the Pure Golden Lotus to Fu Wang, just like that? She didn¡¯t trust that rascal with unestablished motives could have good intentions. Something was definitely odd. And the words he said before leaving, did he think her troubles weren¡¯t big enough and had to add fuel to the fire?


    But no matter what, Fu Wang obtained the Pure Golden Lotus without dying, which was always a good¡­ thing¡­ Huh, now that only she and Fu Wang were left, it felt like something will happen.


    As expected, just as she thought this, she saw Fu Wang turn to her. After Ji Luolian left, he stopped that fake smile he wore like a mask.


    Shu Yu saw him look over and consciously started explaining, raising a finger: ¡°One, I don¡¯t like Ji Luolian, I was just borrowing his key to come here because we met coincidentally. Aside from saving him once nothing else happened.¡±


    Then she raised a second finger. ¡°Two, last time when I heard that woman say the Penglai Mansion had a Pure Golden Lotus. I thought you maybe had a use for it, that¡¯s why I secretly came here, so I could take it back for you. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    She thought Fu Wang¡¯s expression would soften a bit after hearing her explanation, or maybe explain to her why he was here when he should be in seclusion.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Fu Wang to neither get angry like before, nor turn gentle as he always was. He stared at her in a daze, seeming like he didn¡¯t hear what she was saying, looking at her with a somewhat indescribable expression of, sadness and pain?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t figure out why he showed that expression and didn¡¯t dare open her mouth carelessly. The good thing was that Fu Wang didn¡¯t make her wait for long.


    He slowly walked up to her and stretched out his hands, bloodied because he had been protecting her, and faintly brushed against her cheeks, baring his complicated expression before her, and softly asked, ¡°If I were willing to keep that appearance of a half-demonized young boy forever, will Shu Yu then be willing to like me alone, never looking at another again?¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°Ah?¡± Why the sudden question? Wait, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person with weird tastes in young boys! She didn¡¯t need him doing things to that extent, either!


    Shu Yu: ¡°Wait a moment, Fu Wang, did you maybe misunderstand something?¡±


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t reply, only gazing at her with a miserable expression, his gloomy eyes capable of making any onlooker¡¯s heart ache. He had just been injured, his hair was messy over his shoulders, and his face and lips were extremely pale. The ground under his feet was patchy with blood, and his sleeves were also stained with blood.


    Being looked at like that made Shu Yu uneasy. In a moment of anxiety, she gritted her teeth and decided to abandon her previously destroyed bits of shame, and boldly said, ¡°You just heard it, I like you. I don¡¯t have weird tastes for young boys younger than me. And as for ears and tail, it¡¯s only because they¡¯re Fu Wang¡¯s that I like them so much. I haven¡¯t liked anyone else this much, only you.¡±


    Once Shu Yu stopped holding back and started confessing, she was simply not human. It was so lethal Fu Wang almost couldn¡¯t keep up his pitiful act.


    Suppressing the overpowering joy inside him, his eyelashes covering the laughter in his eyes, Fu Wang suddenly embraced Shu Yu, hiding his expression in an angle she couldn¡¯t see, and faintly murmured in her ear, ¡°But Shu Yu, you¡¯ve never believed I like you. You don¡¯t believe me, but I can wait until you do. However, Shu Yu, do you dare to like me without fear? You don¡¯t dare, you keep trying to back away, isn¡¯t it? Tell me, what do I have to do for you to finally feel safe liking me.¡±


    Fu Wang hugged Shu Yu, gently smelling her scent, his gaze deeply unreadable. ¡°I want to be with Shu Yu. I want to get closer to Shu Yu. I want to always embrace Shu Yu in my arms like this all the time. I want Shu Yu to never run away from my affections again¡­ I used to get what I wanted by skillfully pleasing others with my skills, but when I¡¯m facing you, I don¡¯t know what is the right thing to do. You make me hesitate and lose my hold on all my leverages and my confidence.¡±


    That¡¯s right. He had once wanted to change Shu Yu, but in the end, he realized the one who was changed turned out to be himself. He has succeeded several times in his life, and failed just as many, but only this time, he was willing to admit defeat.


    Shu Yu was stiff like a tree, cheeks red enough to drip blood, and after a while choked out a sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll go home, but if I really do¡­ What will happen to you?¡±


    Hearing Shu Yu, Fu Wang knew that he had half-way succeeded. He hugged Shu Yu more tightly and immediately said, ¡°No matter where you are, I¡¯ll always be by your side; wherever you go, I will be there. If there¡¯s really a day when we¡¯re separated, I think I will spend the rest of my lifetime trying to find you, and never regret it! Shu Yu doesn¡¯t need to worry about me. As long as you desire it, no matter what it is, I will fulfill your wishes.¡±


    ¡°I have said so before, I will accompany you, I will only belong to you, only you, there will be no one else.¡±


    Shu Yu expressed that the Boss¡¯ romantic speech skill was fully capped. Right now, she had the desire to be very impulsive. Wasn¡¯t this just dating! What was so scary about it! With the conversation reaching this point, if she kept being whiny then she was actually just impotent!


    ¡°Shu Yu, Xiao-Yu[1], my Xiao-Yu, say yes, please?¡± Fu Wang was still murmuring in her ear.


    Shu Yu felt as if she heard herself say yes in a very small voice. She didn¡¯t dare confirm whether the word was uttered or not, but Fu Wang¡¯s reaction indicated he definitely heard it.


    ¡°You said yes, Xiao-Yu, you said yes, right?¡± Fu Wang straightened and cupped Shu Yu¡¯s reddened cheeks, eyes sparkling and unconcealed delight in his face.


    This was Shu Yu¡¯s first time seeing Fu Wang reveal this kind of happy smile, the kind that made his entire person glow; perhaps he always liked plays little tricks for his own purposes, but this kind of smile was very much real. He was extremely happy, so much he didn¡¯t seem like an intelligent Boss but a silly Boss.


    ¡°Xiao-Yu, Xiao-Yu, you really said yes, you can¡¯t regret it if you said yes.¡± Fu Wang bumped his nose against Shu Yu¡¯s, the way his voice suddenly lowered a few tones was so gentle people could drown in it.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have the strength to resist anymore. She was clearly abashed, but she still said, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Xiao-Yu.¡± Fu Wang felt as if something was filling his chest, soft and shivery, making him want to say something uncontrollably. But he already said all the romantic words he could think of, and now his brain couldn¡¯t think of any other words, so he could only say Xiao-Yu to her again. He seemed to have fallen in love with this nickname, saying it over and over again, the more he said it the lower his voice, the sound so gentle and tender that it ended up disappearing between lips that pressed together at one point.


    Fu Wang¡¯s kiss was the same as his person; although gentle, it was forcefully insistent in not allowing the chance to back away. Bit by bit he explored Shu Yu¡¯s lips, tenderness becoming eagerness, longing for every trace of her scent and to dye her scent with his own.


    His expression and his body language, every tiny detail was overflowing with his happiness and excitement, simply as if he had thrown away ¡°Fu Wang¡±¡¯s usual mask of restraint.


    Shu Yu hadn¡¯t known that a single ¡°Okay¡± would be able to make him so happy. But emotion, like an infectious disease, was contagious.


    She didn¡¯t know when she started smiling too. Fu Wang let go of her and looked at her eyes, which were dazed and smiling from the kiss, and couldn¡¯t help rubbing her reddened lips again, leaning over her, and resuming his intrusion.


    .


    .


    Author¡¯s note: Young Master Ji is a good for nothing.


    Footnote(s)

 CH 35

    Ji Luolian didn¡¯t stay at Penglai Mansion for long. He left empty-handed and, in the blink of an eye, appeared in the place he was in prior entering Penglai Mansion. As soon as he came out, he sensed a familiar presence nearby and sure enough, when he looked up, he saw his sister Ji Shenglian sitting not far away.


    ¡°Luolian, you¡¯re back.¡± Ji Shenglian was dressed in white, her smile gentle as she reclined on a chair cushioned with fox fur. A silent man dressed in black obediently kneeled beside her feet and massaged her legs.


    ¡°Jiejie,¡±[1]  Ji Luolian called out. Although his face was still passive, his eyes lit up at once. His figure blurred and appeared in front of Ji Shenglian; however, he didn¡¯t nuzzle up to Ji Shenglian, but suddenly reached out for the head of the man in black, who was at Ji Shenglian¡¯s feet, and promptly killed him without batting an eye.


    The terrified man in black turned into dots of light that dissipated in the air, and blue lotus leaves fell on the ground where he originally stood. Ji Shenglian chuckled, one hand pulling Ji Luolian closer and the other making a hand sign. A man completely identical to the previous man in black appeared; he bowed and silently retreated.


    ¡°It was nothing but a spirit servant. Luolian is as capricious as ever.¡± Ji Shenglian¡¯s arms hung around Ji Luolian¡¯s neck, and she blew gently on his ear.


    Ji Luolian¡¯s teal eyes were full of adoration. He turned his head and pecked his sister¡¯s lips. ¡°No matter what it is, no one is allowed to get close to my Jiejie, or I will murder them. Jiejie isn¡¯t wrong no matter what she does, it¡¯s the fault of those who try to steal my Jiejie¡­ Jiejie, Jiejie, Luolian missed you so much.¡±


    Ji Luolian was like a puppy, nosing around in Ji Shenglian¡¯s embrace and greedily taking in the scent around her neck, with the intention of moving further and further down.


    Ji Shenglian squished his face and pushed him, half-smiling at him. ¡°You miss your Jiejie? Didn¡¯t you steal a lotus petal from Jiejie? It¡¯s time to return it.¡±


    Ji Luolian reluctantly let himself be pushed off, and carefully took out a single lotus petal. Ji Shenglian took it and, without changing her expression, pulled aside her clothes and pressed the petal on her left chest. As soon as it touched her skin, the lotus petal turned into a voluptuous breast.


    ¡°Next time could you choose some other place? If the two breasts aren¡¯t the same size, Jiejie will be distressed.¡±


    ¡°Then give me both sides?¡± Ji Luolian blinked with clear eyes full of child-like innocence.


    Ji Shenglian covered her eyes and pushed away his head, which wanted to burrow down again. ¡°Luolian, when are you going to return to your original form? You should¡¯ve had enough of the innocent young boy game.¡±


    ¡°Hehe~¡± With a light laugh, Ji Luolian turned from a teen into a healthy young man. The young man was completely different from the young boy, a charming and alluring smile on his face, and eyes that could seduce and take other¡¯s souls with a glance.


    ¡°Since Jiejie misses this form of mine, Luolian will naturally satisfy her.¡± Even his voice became magnetic-like; he sounded particularly erotic as his voice lowered, ¡°Did Jiejie miss me, want me? Luolian will satisfy Jiejie~¡± With a motion of his hand. Ji Luolian pulled apart Ji Shenglian¡¯s robes, pushing her down with the intent to kiss her.


    The next moment, he was kicked away by a fair leg and fell to the ground.


    Ji Luolian stood up with ruffled robes, his smile still sinful, and without a second thought tried to stick to Ji Shenglian again. His face was unceremoniously grabbed, and he was pressed against a chair, unable to move.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that kind of thing later. First, tell me about what I asked you to do.¡± Ji Shenglian straightened her robes, one foot stepping on Ji Luolian¡¯s chest, not allowing him to get up.


    Ji Luolian was unaffected. He laid there, propping his head against the ground as he caressed her feet with great interest, and said lazily, ¡°Tian Feng Jinyu is indeed, as Jiejie said, completely different from before. If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of change in her aura and body, I would think she was changed for a dummy. The former Tian Feng Jinyu was a lunatic, and the current Tian Feng Jinyu is a fool, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, don¡¯t worry, Jiejie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything, I was just curious. Then, what about the Pure Golden Lotus?¡± Ji Luolian¡¯s answer was said casually, and Ji Shenglian¡¯s question was also voiced carelessly.


    Hearing Ji Shenglian mention the Pure Golden Lotus, Ji Luolian eyes sparked with interest, the corner of his lips pulling into a nasty smile. ¡°The information was false. There was no Pure Golden Lotus at all, but there was an even more interesting thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Shenglian also became interested.


    ¡°The so-called ¡®Pure Golden Lotus¡¯ is actually the ¡®Six Desire Devil Lotus¡¯, if our original forms didn¡¯t have some relations, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell either. It was almost able to fool me, so those guys naturally won¡¯t recognize it. Since there¡¯s such a thing there, is Penglai Mansion really an abandoned residence of a celestial being? I think it¡¯s more of a Devil God¡¯s palace.¡± Ji Luolian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I gifted that ¡®Pure Golden Lotus¡¯ to the half-demon that Tian Feng Jinyu likes. Guess, Jiejie, what will become of that half-demon?¡±


    ¡°The Six Desire Devil Lotus, like the Pure Golden Lotus, can change a half-demon¡¯s half-blood constitution, and even greatly improve their innate talent. However, if there¡¯s obsession and greed in their heart, then¡­ heh¡­ then they will become deranged. Since a century ago when the last devil was eradicated in the Divine Abyss, Mengze hasn¡¯t seen the appearance of a devil in a long while. Isn¡¯t this interesting~¡± Ji Shenglian smiled tenderly, her tone full of warmth. ¡°That half-demon who enchanted Tian Feng Jinyu, what kind of guy is he?¡±


    Ji Luolian cocked his head. A dazzling smile suddenly blossomed on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a guy who will undoubtedly become a devil sooner or later, even without the Six Desire Devil Lotus.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shu Yu covered her reddened lips, holding Fu Wang¡¯s hand as they walked on a remote path of the Penglai Mansion. Maybe because Fu Wang was at her side, or maybe because something extremely embarrassing happened just now, but right now she couldn¡¯t feel the gloominess of Penglai Mansion, and any possible fear disappeared without a trace.


    She looked at the sky, at the ground, at the flowers and grass; the only thing she didn¡¯t dare look at was Fu Wang who was holding her hand. But Fu Wang kept looking at her with a smile that could melt people¡¯s hearts, staring at her earnestly without blinking. Shu Yu felt her cheeks were about to be burned through by the Boss¡¯ gaze. She was so pressured by the look that her head was about to tilt back.


    To say if it¡¯s embarrassment¡­ It wasn¡¯t, it¡¯s just- just shyness. When she recovered from that long and distracting kiss, she didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t stare directly at Fu Wang¡¯s face anymore. This was even her first love. Although having a first love at her age wasn¡¯t common even among her friends, she had thought about what it would be like to fall in love with someone.


    She thought it was just breaking through that line, and that there would be no big difference from their usual interactions, but in reality, she was completely mistaken. Perhaps it was because she and Fu Wang were originally people who had huge restraint. Before, she quietly liked him but always kept a distance because of worry, so there was always a lack of that kind of intimacy. The same was true for Fu Wang; although sometimes he deliberately made small gestures to get close to her, in reality he was always extremely tactful, so it might as well be cat-like pawing.


    Now that everything was out in the open, the atmosphere between them was suddenly a bit different. It was like two circles that were next to each other suddenly started to overlap.


    If there existed a screen right now, the surrounding of two people holding hands would probably be full of pink bubbles and blooming flowers, Shu Yu thought.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know about Fu Wang, but her heart had been beating extremely fast since then, she was even a bit worried it would burst out of her chest. If it beat this fast, wouldn¡¯t it get tired? Shu Yu discreetly pressed her hand on her chest.


    ¡°If I speak right now, maybe my heart will just jump out of my throat. I¡¯ve been thinking like that for a while now, aren¡¯t I a bit silly?¡± Fu Wang suddenly said.


    Shu Yu was so startled she immediately let go of her chest, turning to look at him quickly and meeting his smiling gaze, so she instantly turned away again. She didn¡¯t even hear his words clearly, her ears full of the heavy sound of her heartbeat.


    Fu Wang suddenly let go of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, but immediately he grasped it again. Shu Yu turned around to find he was wiping the sweat from her palm.


    ¡°Xiao-Yu is just like me, your palms are full of sweat.¡± Fu Wang was looking down, wiping her hands carefully as he said slowly, ¡°When I held your hand as we walked, I found my palms were full of sweat, and I was suddenly nervous, thinking things like ¡®if Xiao-Yu knows I can get nervous, would she laugh at me¡¯. After all, in Xiao-Yu¡¯s eyes, I seem like a perfect person, even though I¡¯m not actually as great as Xiao-Yu thinks I am. If it¡¯s possible, I want to always be that kind of person in Xiao-Yu¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°But then I found you¡¯re like me, and I suddenly felt like, I really wanted to tell you all of my feelings.¡± Fu Wang finished wiping Shu Yu¡¯s hand; he pulled the blushing, flustered person into his embrace, pressing her against his chest and his chin bumping the side of her head, hugger her with a stance full of tenderness.


    ¡°Listen, isn¡¯t it beating very fast? It¡¯s because of Xiao-Yu.¡±


    As Fu Wang finished, the person in his arms suddenly wriggled out an arm and covered his mouth. Shu Yu stared at his chest and, slightly stammering, said: ¡°You, don¡¯t you feel, um, embarrassed?¡±


    Fu Wang kissed the hand covering his mouth, startling Shu Yu into immediately withdrawing her hand like a frightened hamster. She rigidly looked at him while holding her hand.


    Lowering his head and resting his forehead against Shu Yu¡¯s, Fu Wang said, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so worried Shu Yu would be embarrassed, I wouldn¡¯t want to do anything right now, and would only want to hug Xiao-Yu and lie down in a place where it¡¯s only the two of us. Then I would repeat ¡®I like you¡¯ beside Xiao-Yu¡¯s ears, until Xiao-Yu falls asleep in my arms.¡±


    Shu Yu: AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! I¡¯M! GOING! TO! EXPLODE! Please stop talkingAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! ¨R©n¨Q Let me breathe normally, let my heart beat normally!


    Fu Wang: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My sanity was eaten by Xiao-Yu just now, so no matter what I say, Xiao-Yu can¡¯t get angry with me.¡±


    Shu Yu: Do you have a book of romantic words hidden inside your brain! I don¡¯t care! Give me back the previous Boss! Where did you hide him!


    Probably because someone finally couldn¡¯t stand the blinding love-love halo of these two, the sound of fighting appeared in the front of the path they were walking.


    There were many treasures in Penglai Mansion, and it was inevitable for parties to bump into one another and refuse to concede, so it was only natural to start fighting. It was the first time they have met others since they left the stone forest where the gold lotus used to be.


    Because there were others, Fu Wang finally regained his previous appearance, no longer being a walking encyclopedia of romantic sentences that incessantly uttered embarrassing words. Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fu Wang didn¡¯t release Shu Yu¡¯s hand, but instead held her and veered in a different direction around them. They didn¡¯t want to collect other treasures now. No matter if it was the successful acquisition of the Pure Golden Lotus, or how Shu Yu finally budged on her feelings, Fu Wang didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. Right now, he only wanted to return to his and Shu Yu¡¯s home, refine the Pure Golden Lotus to change his half-demon body, and then tightly entangle with Shu Yu and get utterly intimate with her.


    However, as soon as they reached the gate of Penglai Mansion, they saw two men from the Winged Clan standing there. One of them angrily shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Penglai Mansion! Is it playing tricks on us! We worked so hard for our treasure, and it instantly disappears and returns to Penglai Mansion as soon as we leave!¡±


    The other, who looked like his partner, also frowned and said, ¡°It seems we can only eat those treasures inside Penglai Mansion, otherwise we will have come here for nothing.¡±


    ¡°But in that case, are we supposed to cultivate in this kind of place!?¡± The former was very frustrated.


    In the end, the two left with darkened expressions. Shu Yu and Fu Wang appeared and looked at each other.


    Shu Yu felt that this practice of Penglai Mansion¡¯s was somehow familiar, and after thinking for a bit she remembered why. Wasn¡¯t this the same as the touristic orchards in the modern era, where you could eat anything in the orchard till you were full, but you can¡¯t take anything out? Hm, she was more and more curious about the master of Penglai Mansion. What kind of person was it, to have such an odd mindset.


    Fu Wang thoughtfully looked in the direction the two disappeared, and then smiled at Shu Yu. ¡°I will go try.¡± Then he put all the obtained treasures in Shu Yu¡¯s hands, and only took two treasures to step out of Penglai Mansion. After a while, he came back and told Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s indeed as they said.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s find a place first, so you can refine and absorb the Pure Golden Lotus.¡± Shu Yu said.


    ¡°I was also thinking that. Although it¡¯s not a good time or a good place, it¡¯s our only choice.¡± Fu Wang hugged Shu Yu with soft eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I will definitely succeed.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to refine and absorb the Pure Golden Lotus, which was a kind of spiritual object that basically defied the Heavenly Dao. He originally wanted to wait until he was more prepared, but now he could only take on the risk.


    Even so, he believed he would not fail.


    Chapter Description: You thought I¡¯ll take it easy on the Boss?


    Author¡¯s Note:


    I know some girls who read to this chapter will feel ¡°Ah, this damned author is definitely up to some suffering¡±.


    I want to clearly tell everyone, there won¡¯t be suffering! At least not for now¡­ Ehem, anyways even if there¡¯s suffering it will only be after a lot of sweet and loving chapters, then one or two chapters of suffering, and then sweet and loving again. Anyway, romance has always been my sort of thing.


    Translator¡¯s Note:


    It¡¯s so nostalgic reading this all over again. One of my favorites novels of all time! It¡¯s a bit late but hi, Imma be translating this novel, hope you guys like it.


    Footnote(s)

 CH 36

    Fu Wang went to refine the golden lotus inside the room. Shu Yu sat in front of the door as a guard. Her aura looked like that of a man guarding his wife¡¯s room from other men.


    But after a while, the sky outside was still a dark and deep purple-blue, and gusts of chilled wind blew through, giving an ominous feeling. Shu Yu rubbed her nose and sat straight against the door, and finally didn¡¯t feel chills on the back of her neck.


    Thinking a bit, from her dimensional bag[1] Shu Yu took out a spiritual sword sparkling with divine light. This spiritual sword was a souvenir from when she swept through a nest of pangolin demons, although it was a mystery to which unlucky demon it actually belonged to. She sat cross-legged while holding the sword and immediately felt more at ease.


    There¡¯re a lot of demons that knew how to use weapons, but Tian Feng Jinyu never used weapons and preferred using her hands to rip through bodies, so Shu Yu didn¡¯t use weapons much either. However, in these times, it was more comforting to hold a weapon since she was alone right now.


    While hugging the sword in brief deep thought, there was suddenly a gust of wind. This small courtyard was chosen by Fu Wang; the place was remote, and there were no spiritual treasures in the surroundings, so people were unlikely to come here, but it was too run down and desolate. Another gust of wind blew over, blowing the withered leaves all over the courtyard with crunching noises, blackened branches snapped off dead trees and fell to the ground noisily; the atmosphere was extremely spine-chilling.


    As Shu Yu looked on, her thoughts suddenly twisted to a strange direction. She stood up and gathered a large pile of twigs and started to make a fire in the yard.


    A spiritual item with a golden shine was taken out of the dimensional bag. Shu Yu rolled up her sleeves and decided to start with roasted fish, then bamboo shoots, and after that some lotus root soup and bird mushroom stew. She¡¯d collected an array of strange spiritual foods that were edible and maybe not edible, but she¡¯d cook anything that entered her sight first.


    After Fu Wang finished refining the golden lotus, he can eat these to recuperate. In this moment, Shu Yu wasn¡¯t really thinking about how so many spiritual tonics could overdose the Boss to death.


    The scent of food wafted through the air outside the courtyard. The fumes of Shu Yu¡¯s hard work floated to the sky. But inside the courtyard¡¯s room, Fu Wang¡¯s state was not as wonderful.


    The Pure Golden Lotus was a rare spiritual item. Although Fu Wang had known refining it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task, he didn¡¯t think the Pure Golden Lotus¡¯ refining process would be so tyrannical. Almost as soon as the Pure Golden Lotus integrated into his body, it immediately destroyed all the meridians and veins in his body. Not only were his demonic bones shattered but his demon core, which was considered as the body¡¯s most important part by the demon race, was instantly pulverized.


    If not for the gold lotus continuing its function inside him, with his skeleton and core shattered as was, Fu Wang would¡¯ve long since become a mere wisp of a soul.


    Even someone like Fu Wang, who treated injuries as just another meal, was tormented by the incomparably agonizing process to the point of going mad and nearly losing his mind.


    From inside out, from flesh to bone, he was torn apart inch by inch and turned into a bloodied figure. Aside from still having a humanoid form, if Shu Yu were to see him this moment, she probably wouldn¡¯t be sure this was Fu Wang.


    The formations that Fu Wang laid down earlier performed as intended. Whether it was the horrifying sounds or the pungent smell of blood permeating the room, none of it was noticed by Shu Yu, who was outside.


    Barely clinging to a ray of clarity through the endless pain, a strong sense of wrongness surged in Fu Wang. He remembered that the ancient texts described the Pure Golden Lotus as a gentle spiritual object; even if the refinement and absorbing was difficult, it definitely wouldn¡¯t violently ruin a body like this. Moreover, the spiritual energy rampaging through his body didn¡¯t have any pure feeling, and instead emitted an unsettling black aura that burst through his countless wounds and nearly enveloped his whole body.


    Is this really the Pure Golden Lotus?


    No, this definitely isn¡¯t the Pure Golden Lotus.


    Fu Wang collapsed there. The hand that was gently holding Shu Yu¡¯s own not long ago clawed bloodied scratches on the ground, tightly clutching the hard wooden planks. The agony persisted, but his mind was gradually clearing, as if it was separating from any physical senses.


    He suddenly recalled that young boy from the Spirit Clan who got a hold of the gold lotus. At that time, he had bitten a lotus petal and then threw him the golden lotus without second thought. He was certain it was the Pure Golden Lotus then, and was also distracted because of the matter with Shu Yu, so he didn¡¯t pay much mind to this and assumed the teen¡¯s behavior was just peculiar. But it wouldn¡¯t be out of place if he went from the angle of the Pure Golden Lotus not being the ¡®Pure Golden Lotus¡¯.


    If it was as he suspected and what he acquired wasn¡¯t the ¡®Pure Golden Lotus¡¯, then what was it? Thirty-six golden petals with symbols, a lotus stamen with an unusual vision, a lotus pod that dissipated once the petals did, all the descriptions were on point. Where exactly did it go wrong?


    It was like all the blood in his body was flowing out, accompanied by some filthy sludge. He watched as his blood was drained and his flesh started melting like ice, revealing a ribcage and a beating heart in his chest. In this state, he was unbelievably still alive and capable of thought.


    Fu Wang noted he couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore. And when all the flesh and blood melted completely, Fu Wang also found his soul had left the body, although only some bones and a rapidly beating heart remained of it. But he wasn¡¯t dead. There were countless black threads clinging to his soul, the other end was firmly tied to his heart.


    Using the floating form of his soul to look at his body was strange, yet even stranger was, the skeleton was slowly being dyed black ¨C a thick ink-like black, full of a forbidding aura. The bones considered most important by the demon race grew back and his core reformed itself, but they were colored a purplish black as well.


    Blood, flesh and skin gradually crawled up the black skeleton. Soft and pale skin, long black hair, it was clearly the same face as before, but somehow looking at it again was just unnerving. Maybe it was because of the slight upturn of those eyes, or the faint red marks in the corners of his eyes, that served to add an indescribable stunning effect.


    From appearance alone, aside from some subtleties, there wasn¡¯t much difference from before, but Fu Wang was distinctly aware that this body was completely different now. Completely blackened skeleton notwithstanding, even the blood which started to flow in his body again had changed from red to purple ¨C a rich purple so deep it could be mistaken for black ink.


    The hovering soul was dragged back into the body once it was completely fixed. Just as he entered the body, Fu Wang felt a severe headache, and after an intolerable sense of vertigo, an echo of inheritance [2] appeared inside his head.


    This golden lotus was planted by Penglai Mansion¡¯s master; it could be described as the Pure Golden Lotus, as well as the¡­ ¡°Six Desire Devil Lotus¡±. As of today, there were no more Pure Golden Lotus, but many years ago, this maddened master of Penglai Mansion combined the last Pure Golden Lotus and the Six Desire Devil Lotus into a single flower.


    Although the master of Penglai Mansion¡¯s original intention was to use the Pure Golden Lotus and the corrupted energy of the Six Desire Devil Lotus, to turn the flower into a divine object that could reconstruct a godly vessel, he failed. The Pure Golden Lotus and the Six Desire Devil Lotus became a single lotus, but the result was the Six Desire Devil Lotus assimilating the Pure Golden Lotus, thus becoming a corrupted lotus that could make any celestial being, God, demon or ghost fall into depravity and becoming a Devil.


    Fu Wang sat up. Long, black hair covered half his face, the dim light cast a dark shadow over his brow and eyes, giving off an undiscernible look of gloom and malice.


    A Devil. He actually turned into a Devil, just like that!


    Hands bracing against the floor made a forceful gesture and long claws pierced soft skin, drawing and spilling drops of dark purple blood. Unless it was the Devil itself, few external objects could harm the Devil¡¯s vessel. Fingers as fair as jade, stained with dark purple blood, smeared across thin, pale lips.


    ¡°Ha, hahaha! The Heavenly Dao is merciless, driving me to this point!¡± Fu Wang viciously wiped away darkened-violet blood from the corner of his lip, his expression twisting hideously for an instant.


    What was a Devil?


    Devil.


    During the fall of the gods, for the sake of eradicating all the devils and burying them in the Divine Abyss, no matter the demon race as a whole or the other races, everyone regarded the devils as great catastrophes that must be eradicated. It was easy to imagine, if his identity as a newly born Devil was found by anyone then what awaited him was an endless, relentless hunt. The greater demons shadowing the backs of the demon clans and all the demon race would stand against him.


    Yet he was only a newborn Devil. Even if in the future he could overturn the clouds and call rain with a hand gesture, and look down on all living creatures in this world devoid of gods, right now he was still not fully grown. He needed time; and by contrast, he didn¡¯t have enough time.


    But if he already resented and was enraged over these facts, then the thing that caused him the most pain was that, after becoming a devil, his temperament would slowly mutate, because devils were the origin of all malice and filth. He would gradually lose himself and turn apathetic, heartless, bloodthirsty, and derive joy only from slaughter ¨C a monster.


    Would he hurt Shu Yu? No, this was the only thing he couldn¡¯t accept. It didn¡¯t matter who, it didn¡¯t even matter how many living beings were killed, he didn¡¯t care; but only Shu Yu, she was the only one he couldn¡¯t hurt. Lovely, lovely Shu Yu ¨C who moved his heart, who¡¯s become his soft spot, who makes him go out of control. How could he ever hurt her?


    He cannot allow that frightening possibility to exist. When it came to this point, no matter how much he believed in himself, he didn¡¯t dare gamble his beloved¡¯s safety on it.


    When a desperate risk-taker has a cherished treasure, then he will always be accompanied by dread.


    Fu Wang looked up at the wooden door ten steps away. Shu Yu was outside. If he just opened this door, Shu Yu will smile at him and call his name.


    No matter if he was a half-demon or the Devil, he needed to live and keep Shu Yu by his side for forever and ever.


    Creak.


    Shu Yu heard the door opening and immediately turned around. Fu Wang had already been inside for three days. The first day it was still okay, on the second day she began to worry, and she¡¯d decided if Fu Wang didn¡¯t come out by today, that no matter how she would sneak in to see how he was.


    Him coming out meant he succeeded and fulfilled one of his wishes, Fu Wang must be very happy! If he was happy, she felt happy too.


    ¡°Fu Wang!¡± Shu Yu saw Fu Wang stepping out and her joyful smile faltered. She didn¡¯t know why, but for an instant she felt something was off. But as Fu Wang gazed at her with his usual warmth, that strange feeling disappeared.


    ¡°Fu Wang, it¡¯s good you came out safely, I made a lot of delicious food¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shu Yu was suddenly hugged tightly, so she raised her head to look at Fu Wang, slightly bewildered.


    Fu Wang stared at her slightly flushed face and suddenly smiled, murmuring mirthfully in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything, I only want to eat small fish.[3]¡±


    This ¡°eat small fish¡± was a very connotative problem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home immediately, and then, can Xiao-Yu give herself to me? Is it okay?¡± Fu Wang didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to retreat as he hugged her tightly. He reached out to tuck away a lock of hair, leaning to press a gentle kiss on her earlobe and working sideways to the corner of her mouth, leaving behind soft red marks.


    Shu Yu covered his mouth, stopping his kisses, mumbling inaudibly for a while before sucking her teeth and saying in a low whisper, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Staring at the swirl on top of her head, tenderness rippled in Fu Wang¡¯s eyes, and he tugged her closer in his arms. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    Chapter Description: The author is preparing a big game of chess.


    Footnote(s)